Possession Portal

Part 2

Jessica took a deep sucking breath as she started to sob and Madison darted over to her daughter and wrapped her arms around her. “Oh baby, I’m so sorry that happened to you, are you okay? You don’t have to be ashamed baby. I would never think poorly of you.”

Jessica wrapped her arms around her mother as she started to cry into her shoulder. “I was so scared Mom! If Daddy wouldn’t have come I don’t know…” she was suddenly sobbing so hard she couldn’t talk.

I eventually managed to shake off my stupor and go over and gently pat Jessica’s head as she sobbed into her mother’s shoulder. Madison looked up at me like I was twenty feet tall and made of steel as she mouthed, I’m sorry and thank you to me. I didn’t know what else to do so I just simply nodded and then looked around the room and handed her a box of tissues.

After about ten minutes Madison managed to get Jessica to calm down enough to help her to her room. The girls were upstairs for a while and then Madison came down carrying a waste basket full of spent tissues and sighed as she dropped onto a stool.

“Is she okay?”

“She’s asleep. It takes a lot out of a one hundred and thirteen pound girl to cry that hard,” Madison replied. “I’m sorry I accused you of some random hook up. I feel like the worst wife ever.”

“Oh I think most women would have thought and reacted how you did dear.”

“Well you’re the best father and husband ever,” she replied as she patted my hand. “Which boy was it?”

“You remember that one with the wavy blonde hair you pointed out in the middle of the night?”

“Um… oh yes, I remember.”

“Him.”

“I hoped you broke his fucking nose,” Madison said with unexpected vindictiveness.

“It really wasn’t that much of a fight dear. I don’t think Jessica is remembering it quite right.”

“Well who can blame her after that experience? I’m just glad you were there to help her.”

“Well, that’s why I want her to…”

“If you’re going to say something about how she dresses you need to drop it. It still doesn’t give any boy the right to…”

“You’re right. Sorry.” I looked up the stairs. “Is she going to be okay? I mean, I should go in to work, I’m already a bit late, but I don’t want to be the insensitive jerk who just up and leaves when she’s crying.”

“Oh Sweetheart, you go. You’ve done more than enough already. Thank you! You’re so sweet to us both.”

I kissed her on the forehead and asked her to give Jessica my best when she woke up and I headed out. After the short drive to the office I was sitting at my desk looking through photos of Jackson’s death. As gruesome as they were I was studying them in detail. I really wish the monkey that took these would have done a better job on focusing around the symbols that were carved into the skin. Half of them were in two different photos and also shot from different vantage points.

Suddenly my cell phone chirped. I picked it up from where it was sitting on my desk and opened it to find a message from Jessica. I stabbed my finger on the screen to open it, and suddenly I was looking at a picture of Jessica lying in her bed taking a selfie of herself tweaking a nipple with text below it that said Are you learning anything from the pictures Daddy? Don’t forget to call Andrew Pinkle back and get him the info he asked for. Oh! And LOOK INTO LUIS!

I let out a groan and typed a message back, stop texting me at work!

I put down the phone and a short while later the phone chirped again. It was Jessica again. This time she was naked standing in front of the full length mirror in her room, But I miss you Daddy. I’m so wet for you right now I… I stopped reading the message and put the phone down.

Fuck she looked like a young version of Madison… with amazingly perky breasts.

Fuck.

My phone chirped again and I sighed as I checked it. It was from Jessica again, Oh and don’t forget to delete these. We wouldn’t want Mom finding them like she did my panties. I can’t believe you left them in your pocket!

I sighed and put my phone down once more. I then got buzzed by my receptionist. “Mr. Belciano it’s almost time for the meetings. You wanted me to remind you.”

“Oh yeah. Thanks Janice.”

I stood up and headed out of my office and down to the board room. I had several meetings set up today with all of my accountants to go through what Jessica had pointed out to me. It would take some time to unravel, but I was certain I could weed out who was getting the kick back and stealing from me and then I would deal with them.

+++++++++++++++

I opened my front door and smelled food being cooked. I couldn’t tell what it was, but it smelled delicious. As I walked to my office and set my brief case down Madison looked in from the doorway and asked, “How was your day Dear?”

“Busy.”

“Did you smell dinner?”

“Yes. What are you cooking? It smells delicious,” I said as I went to her and wrapped my arms around her and gave her a quick peck on the lips.

“I’m not cooking. Jessica is.”

“What?” I asked in a surprised tone.

“I know, I was completely flabbergasted too!”

“I have to see this,” I said and she let out a laugh.

“Be nice. She’s trying really hard. I’m not going in again or she’ll think I’m hovering.”

I nodded and went down to the kitchen and saw Jessica in a pair of cut off denim shorts and a tank top with her hair pulled back as she darted from the sink to the oven and opened the door and pulled out a baking sheet. As she set it down she saw me and smiled brightly. “Hi Daddy! Dinner will be ready in about twenty minutes, okay?”

“Jessica, you’ve never cooked before.”

“Well things change.”

I looked over and saw some cookies on the tray she just took out and reached out for one. She saw me and slapped my hands. “Daddy! You can’t have those.”

“I’ll spoil my dinner?”

“No, those are poisoned. If you want a cookie eat one from that tray over there,” she said in a matter of fact voice as she pointed to the counter and then spun off to grab some things out of the refrigerator.

I looked down at the cookies on the tray with wide eyes and then back at her, but she completely ignored me as she continued with what she was doing while humming a tune I hadn’t heard before.

+++++++++++++++

“Dinner was great sweet pea!” Madison said as she leaned back in her seat and took a sip of her wine.

“Thanks Mom!” she said happily as she looked at me with an expression like she wanted my affirmation.

Madison nudged me under the table and I started to nod. “It is really good Jessica. I didn’t know you could cook that well.”

“I just found the recipe online and followed the instructions. It wasn’t that hard,” she said with a bright smile.

I couldn’t help but roll my eyes as I thought about the last time Jessica had wanted to cook and followed the instructions online. She had ruined four pots and filled the entire kitchen with smoke and then blamed it on Madison and I for buying cheap cookware. This was actually a pleasant surprise. I wondered if the new Jessica was planning something and if this was part of her plot.

“I just wanted to do something nice for both of you. I’ve been a bit hard to handle lately, and I’m sorry. The party last night with the boy really put everything in perspective for me,” she said as her eyes started to water a little.

Madison reached across the table and held Jessica’s hand tightly as she tried to show support for her daughter and suddenly Jessica’s eyes went wide as she squeaked out. “Oh! I almost forgot desert!”

She got up and darted from the dining room with surprising speed and then reappeared a moment later with a large tray of cookies. She set them down on the table in front of me and then scooped two up and handed one to me and passed the other to Madison.

“Oh these looked delicious too!” Madison said as she took a bite and then let out an. “Mmm!”

I looked down at mine nervously and then back up at Jessica’s face as she watched me with a slightly twisted grin.

“Aren’t you going to have one?” I asked her as I tried to stall and think about what to do.

“I’m watching my figure Daddy,” she replied sweetly as she returned to her seat.

“Well are you going to try it Alexander?” Madison asked me with a wife look as she took another bite of her cookie.

“I… uh… Jessica, didn’t you tell me in the kitchen… that these cookies were…” I paused and both of them looked at me with curious expressions. “… You know… poisoned?”

Madison rolled her eyes and Jessica started to giggle. “Daddy! You’re so silly! I said that so you wouldn’t ruin your diner!”

“Why would you think our daughter would actually serve us poisoned cookies Alexander?” Madison said as she gave me a cross look.

“What? I didn’t… I just… I mean…”

“Oh for heaven’s sake. You were about to break out in a sweat as you looked at them. Seriously Alexander why are you always like this? You are either upset at her for something she’s doing or you pissed off about something she’s not doing! She made us a lovely dinner and baked amazing cookies because she wanted to thank us and apologize for her behavior and you can’t even take a little joke! You know what, I… I just need some space. I need some time to think and reflect. I’m going out,” Madison said as she pushed back from the table and stormed out of the room.

Jessica looked at me with wide eyes as I scowled at her and then got up to chase after my wife. I caught up to her as she was slipping heels on and pulling a set of keys out of her purse. I reached for her hand as I said, “Madison, come on, it was just a little misunderstanding.”

“That’s fine. Then you should go and talk to Jessica and figure out how you two can understand each other better. I’m going to go out while you do that Alexander. Don’t disappoint me.”

I headed back into the dining room and grabbed a handful of cookies. “Madison, here, watch I’ll eat the cookies!” I said as I stuffed them in my mouth and chewed. “It was just…”

The door slammed shut and I swallowed as Jessica came out of the dining room and stood next to me. I scowled at her as I put the rest of the cookies in my mouth and started chewing. She didn’t say anything, just stood there and looked at me with an innocent expression. Finally as I heard Madison’s car leaving and I finished chewing I looked at her and said, “This was all part of your plan, wasn’t it?”

“I don’t understand what you’re talking about Daddy? I just made diner.”

“Uh huh. This is what you meant when you said I wouldn’t have another peaceful night? I get it now. Two can play this game though, you hear me?” I said as I stormed up the stairs to my office.

“How was I supposed to know you’d…” her voice trailed off as I stomped down the hallway and slammed my office door.

I sat down hard in my chair and then loosened my collar. It suddenly seemed a bit hot in the room. I looked at the thermostat and then went and grabbed a bottled water from the small wet bar. I drank the bottle and then grabbed another before going back to my desk. I pulled out my phone and sent an apology message to Madison. I then turned to my computer and turned it on. I let out a little cough and then looked at the thermostat again. I drank my second bottle of water and then heard a knock at the door.

“Come.”

The door opened and Jessica stood there with a sly smile on her face. She was wearing black six inch stiletto pumps, fishnet stockings and a pair of tiny lace panties with a matching bra. Her eye makeup was done and her lips glittered in pink as she strutted into my office. “Hi Daddy,” she purred as her hips swayed.

“Get out.”

“But Daddy,” she pouted and leaned forward and her breasts threatened to spill out of her bra.

“Out.”

“Fine,” she said as she spun on her heels and I couldn’t help but notice her tight ass, then she stopped and looked over her shoulder. “I just thought you might want the antidote.”

“What?”

“The antidote for the poison in the cookies you ate. I can’t believe how many you ate. You’re probably feeling the effects already.”

“You actually did poison the cookies? Both your mother and I ate them! What about Madison?” I stammered as I stood and felt my balance was a bit off.

“Daddy don’t be silly I wouldn’t let anything happen to Mom. I put the antidote in her wine. She’s fine,” Jessica said as she turned back toward me and twirled some hair around her finger.

I stared at her harshly and then asked, “Okay, what do you want?”

“You,” she simply replied as she strutted toward my desk and dragged a finger across the surface.

“What?”

“I want you to fuck me.”

“No.”

“Okay, bye Daddy,” she said as she turned and started to walk out of the room. “And I mean good bye for good.”

“Wait!”

“Yes Daddy?” she turned and batted her long eyelashes at me.

“What about the antidote?”

“You won’t help me, I won’t help you,” she said with a shrug.

“Jessica, be reasonable here.”

“I think I’m being completely reasonable Daddy,” Jessica said as she smiled coldly at me.

“You’re just going to let me die?”

“Sort of like you just let your business associate go to prison? Do you even know what happened to him there? Did you check in on him at all? So to answer your question, yes. Yes I am,” she said and then added. “I mean, unless we can come to an agreement. A mutually beneficial arrangement.”

“You’re serious? You want me to have sex with you for the antidote?”

“I want you to have sex with me after that too.”

“Out of the question.”

“Then I guess we don’t have anything else to discuss.”

I staggered around my desk and headed toward her while she giggled. “You don’t look so good Daddy. Maybe you should sit down.”

“Bitch.”

“Oh dirty talk! I like dirty talk,” she purred. “Call me a slut too!”

“Give it to me! Give me the antidote.”

“After, not before.”

“Fuck. I need it!”

“Daddy stop being so dramatic,” she said as she came and slipped under my arm and helped me back to my office chair.

She then knelt down and unzipped my pants. I felt her small fingers pull my dick out and she smiled happily at it as she ran her fingers around it a few times. She playfully bobbed it back and forth in her hands and teased the tip of it with her pointer finger for a while.

“Oh I can’t wait,” she said as she licked her lips. “You just sit back and let me do all the work, okay Daddy?”

She stood up and slipped her panties down and then stepped out of them carefully while holding her hair back as she looked down. I could see her well-trimmed bush plainly just above her already dripping pussy. Her thighs were wet with arousal and I could smell her musk filling my office. She climbed onto my lap and then reached down to guide my dick to her pussy lips. She slid it back and forth as I let out a gasp and then slipped the tip inside of herself. She had a hungry look on her face as she slowly lowered herself down.

“Oh you’re so big Daddy!” she squealed happily. “I’m not sure it will fit!”

She worked her hips around in ways that I was familiar with from the past few days but suddenly with my dick standing at attention and working its way inside her warm slick love hole I was certainly experiencing it in a new way. She bucked and it slid in just a bit more. She let out a squeal and it slipped in just a bit more. I felt some resistance and her face looked down at me in pain for a moment and then she pushed through. She let out a whimper and I realized I had just taken her virginity.

“Jessica…”

“Call me your Baby Girl,” she instructed.

“What?”

She was back to working me deep inside of her. Fuck she was tight. I grabbed at her hips as I wondered how fast the poison really worked. She looked down at me with need in her eyes as she said, “Call me your Baby Girl Daddy!”

“Baby Girl?”

“Oh yeah,” she said as she quivered and began moving up and down. “Oh fuck yeah.”

“Oh Daddy I’ve been such a bad girl. I know I shouldn’t have poisoned you. Are you going to punish me?”

She bobbed as she talked and dug her nails into my neck as she leaned forward and kissed me hard on the lips. “Are you going to spank me Daddy?”

“Jessica…”

“Baby Girl,” she corrected. “Are you going to spank your Baby Girl?”

I paused and looked up at her face as her eyes rolled back and she let out a low moan.

“Do you think you should be spanked… Baby Girl?”

Suddenly she was quivering on top of me as I felt moisture flood down my cock and I knew she came. She called out loudly and her bucking became erratic until she got herself back under control. “Oh I want to be good for you Daddy, I really do!”

I didn’t know what to say so instead I just sat there. Jessica arced her back and grabbed her tits and twisted her nipples as she bucked. “Fuck yes Daddy! You’re big dick feels so good inside of me. Fuck me with your big dick,” she suddenly tipped forward and kissed me again and then asked, “Are you going to fill me up Daddy? Are you going to cum deep inside of me? You’ll be my first Daddy.”

“Oh…” I stuttered as I felt my balls tighten. It was only a matter of time until I blew now. She was amazing at what she was doing. It was actually a bit hard to believe this was her first time with how she was moving.

“Oh yes, fuck my tight little cunt Daddy! Oh yes! Oh fuck yes!” she stared to spasm again and pressed her face to mine and suddenly my dick was jerking fiercely inside of her. I let out ropes of cum deep in her belly and she gasped every time I shot off as her unfocused eyes tried to convey the world around her to a brain that wasn’t capable of taking in any more senses at the moment.

“Oh fuck yes Daddy, your cum is so warm inside of me. Oh it feels so good! It feels even better than I thought it would!” she said happily as she came down from her high.

“The antidote now. Please!” I finally broke down and begged her as I felt my chest tighten.

She pulled a small vial filled with a blue liquid from her left bra cup and popped the top. I opened my mouth and expected her to pour it in, but instead she poured it in her own mouth! “Hey!” I called out in shock until she leaned forward and kissed me and I found her sharing the liquid with me through that kiss.

I panted and then finally grabbed at her waist and picked her up off me. Our juices leaked down her inner thighs and she reached down to grab her panties of the floor. She smiled at me happily as she leaned forward and kissed me on the lips once more as she wrapped her arms around my neck. “Thank you Daddy! That was the best first time a girl could ask for.”

“What did I do?” I muttered as she finally back away.

“We had sex Daddy! Wasn’t it great?” She beamed at me.

“No! I cheated on your mother!” I paused and then added. “With her daughter!”

“Daddy calm down. Mom won’t know unless you tell her. And it’s not that big of a deal, we share things.”

“It is a big deal Jessica!”

“Oh, well then you’re going to have to figure out what to do with that then Daddy,” she said as she pointed down to my rapidly re-inflating dick.

“I forgot to tell you I mixed a fair amount of erectile dysfunction medicine in with the antidote. You’re either going to have sex again, or you’re going to have a painfully strong boner for a while and have to explain it to Mom when she gets home,” she stood there and smiled at me as I looked at her with disbelief.

“What am I supposed to do now?” I asked as I slapped my hand over my forehead.

I heard things falling on the floor and looked to see Jessica bent over my desk with her tight little ass in the air and her legs spread as she looked over her shoulder at me. She had shoved most of my things on the floor to make room for her body to be tossed across my desk. She wiggled her hips invitingly as she said, “I can help you Daddy! I want to be your good little girl!”

“Jessica…” my protests died on my lips as she scowled at me.

“Fine, you don’t want a good little girl, I’ll be a bad little girl. I’ll tell the police that you had me get your gun for you a week ago from the club. They might be interested in that, huh? Oh, and I’ll show Mom your phone. You still haven’t deleted my messages, have you Daddy?”

“Fuck.”

“Do you want to spank me Daddy?” she asked, “You can use me like a little slut if you want. If you fuck me, I’ll be good I promise!”

I didn’t know what else to do. I felt the world constricting around me. I looked down at her fantastic little ass and slapped her right cheek hard. She yelped as she jumped and then smiled back at me. I slapped her ass again. And again. Then I walked up behind her and positioned myself. I slipped back into her and she moaned as my bulbous head spread her lips.

“Oh yes, I love your cock Daddy. It fits me so well.”

I grabbed her hair and yanked and she let out another yelp. I started to pump into her hard. I had so much frustration I wanted to take out on her. Years of putting up with her being a snobby little brat. Spending my money without a care in the world. And then there was her recent activities. Blackmail. Lies. Deceit. I started to pump into her with abandon. I fucked her hard as she pushed back against me. She looked over her shoulder. “I’m sorry I’ve been such a bad girl Daddy. Punish me!”

I reached back and spanked her hard again as I fucked her. My balls were slapping against her as I rammed in and out and she clawed at my desk with passion as she squirmed around my dick. I knew I was close and I knew she was just as close. Suddenly she looked forward and started screaming. “No, stop Daddy! Oh I’m sorry Daddy! Please no. Please stop! Oh Daddy!”

I kept going. I was so close. Almost to the edge. I felt her pussy tighten with a flood of moisture and I knew she was mid orgasm as I let go. “Oh fuck. Oh fuck yes Baby Girl,” I said in a low growl. “That’s what you get you little slut.”

It felt good. My cock throbbed inside of her as I blasted her insides with another round of my cum. She yelped as I yanked her hair again and then I let it go and her head fell limply to my desk. When I was finished I pulled my dick out and wiped it on her smooth skin to clean myself and then sat back down in my chair. I slowly put my dick away and looked over to see her eyes watering.

She was panting heavily and she pushed herself up off my desk. “Was it everything you wanted Daddy?”

“Yeah,” I replied begrudgingly as I caught my breath, hating myself for admitting it.

“That’s good Daddy because we’re going to be doing it a lot more.”

“No. That was a one-time thing Jessica. Never again. And if you try to tell anyone I will deny it completely.”

She walked around my desk and went to a bookshelf were she pulled out her phone. How long had that been there? When had she even done that? She pushed some buttons and then walked back around the desk and knelt in front of me. She turned the screen toward me and I saw her bent over my desk, her face in agony as her fear filled eyes started to tear up and on the screen she called out. ““No, stop Daddy! Oh I’m sorry Daddy! Please no. Please stop! Oh Daddy!” I watched my face as I looked down at her with an angry grimace and said in a low menacing tone. “Oh fuck. Oh fuck yes Baby Girl, that’s what you get you little slut.”

She stopped the video there and smiled up at me sweetly. “When you look at just that part of the video and don’t have the rest it looks a lot like rape Daddy. I think I’ll trim the video and keep it for insurance. Then I can send it to the police and Mom if you decide we’re done fucking. Understand?”

“Give me that phone!” I snatched it out of her hand, deleted the video and then gave it back to her.

She shook her head as her smile remained. “It was uploaded to the cloud already Daddy. I still have copies.”

“You horrible little cunt.”

“Oh look, Mom’s home.” she said as she glanced over to the screen that showed the security camera feeds from outside the house. “And your office is a mess and smells like sex Daddy. I hope she doesn’t come up here and want to talk.”

I felt a cold chill go down my spine. This was becoming too normal when dealing with Jessica. She winked at me as she stood up. “You should go and greet her at the door Daddy. Apologize, and be sincere. I’ll clean up in here so you don’t get caught.”

“I…” My voice caught as she shook her head, grabbed my hand, pulled me up and straightened my clothes as she knelt to check my fly.

“Go. I’ve got this. I’ll stop down in a few minutes and advocate that you were the sweetest Daddy ever since she left and we’re seeing eye to eye now. We can talk about scheduling sex later when Mom’s not home,” she said in a level headed tone and she gave me a small push to start my walk.

I stumbled forward like a zombie and then made my way down the hall. Everything was messed up. She kept getting me deeper and deeper. I couldn’t seem to beat her. Ever. I stumbled down the steps and Madison looked up at me with a strange look.

“Are you okay Dear?”

“It’s been a long night. Jessica and I had a long… talk.”

“Oh really? And how did that go?”

“I honestly don’t know. She’s smarter than me. Every time I think I have her figured out, she surprises me. All this time I’ve been thinking that I was watching out for her, but she’s bucking back so hard because I don’t think she needs that anymore and I’m having a difficult time accepting it.”

Madison gave me a shocked look. “Alexander I don’t think I’ve ever heard you talk that way about anyone else before, let alone Jessica.”

“That’s because I haven’t. That’s why I struggle so much with her.”

“Well you shouldn’t. She’s our daughter and she loves us. She doesn’t want to hurt us.”

“I…” I didn’t know what to say so I just added. “guess you’re right. I’ll change. I swear I will.”

“I know dear.”

“I love you.”

“I love you, too.”

“I love both of you!” Jessica’s voice called out from the top of the stairs. She stood there in a pair of tight fitting jeans and a tank top. I could tell from how much her young breasts bounced as she trotted down the stairs that she wasn’t wearing a bra and her hard nipples poking through the thin fabric of her shirt was distracting. Her hair was in a quick pony tail and her makeup was now completely gone.

She leapt at us from the bottom of the stairs and slipped in between me and her mother as she held us both tightly and then looked at Madison. “Don’t be upset with Daddy, okay Mom? I made a really lame joke. I had a rat poison container out in the kitchen when I was making the cookies. It was supposed to be a joke, but it was in really bad taste and it got him in trouble. I’m sorry.”

Madison shook her head at Jessica. “I’m disappointed in you, but honestly if tonight helped the two of you figure out how to get along, then I’m glad it happened.”

“Sorry Daddy,” Jessica said and buried her face into my chest.

“It’s fine. Water under the bridge,” I muttered.

“Okay, we’ll I’m going to bed. I’m tired. Cooking takes a lot out of me,” she said and then let us go and danced up the stairs.

Madison looked at me. “She seems really happy for just having a long talk with you.”

“We came to an understanding that she proposed. She’s getting pretty much everything she wants.”

“Did you up her allowance or something?”

“All she wanted was a bit more of my attention and a bit fewer of my rules.”

“I don’t see anything wrong with that Alexander,” Madison said to me happily. “Are you ready for bed? I’m actually tired too.”

“I’ve got a few things I need to get done for work yet, but then I’ll join you.”

“Oh, alright.”

I walked up the stairs with her and continued to my office instead of going to our bedroom. I turned in to the office and suddenly I felt Madison’s hand on my shoulder. “I forgot to ask you. I’m missing my watch with the red leather band. I think I might have taken it off in here the other night. Have you seen it?”

Before I could stop her she had flipped the lights on and was looking around my office. I tried not to noticeably panic but I was certain she would see the mess that Jessica and I had created only moments ago in the room, but then I realized everything was back to where it should be. I looked at my desk to see papers neatly stacked, my pens were lined up in concise straight rows, my small desk lamp and clock were exactly where they had been before Jessica had shoved them to the floor and I had fucked her there not fifteen minutes ago. As I realized I had been holding my breath I exhaled and sucked in new air and then I noticed it didn’t smell like sex in the room anymore either. Somehow that little minx had not only changed and cleaned up, but she had reorganized the office and cleared the air without covering it with an overpowering scent.

“Oh here it is,” Madison said happily as she picked it up off the small end table by the leather couch. “I’m glad I didn’t lose it. Good night dear. Don’t work to late!”

I mumbled a good night in response and pecked her cheek as I contemplated my new life as Jessica’s bitch. For the first time I didn’t see a way out, either.

+++++++++++++++

“Mr. Belcaino your daughter is here to see you,” Janice said over the intercom.

I looked at it like Janice had just told me gravity and death were canceled. I pressed a button. “Um, what?”

“Hi Daddy!” Jessica’s voice suddenly sounded from the doorway as she pushed her way in and bounced over to my desk. I couldn’t help but look at her long tanned legs as they stuck out of the bottom of her short jean skirt, or notice the way her breasts bounced in the tight pink polo t-shirt she wore.

Janice scowled at her back from the entrance and then closed the door as she retreated back to her desk. I looked at Jessica in stunned silence. Jessica had never been to my office before. Not once since I had dated or married her mother. She didn’t care where her spending money came from as long as it still came. As I had gotten use to the new Jessica over the past week my office had always felt like a safe zone. Some place that was still wholly mine. Now I looked at Jessica as she set a paper bag down on my desk and flopped into a large leather chair on the opposite side of my desk and kicked her feet up over one of the arms as she batted her long eye lashes at me.

“To what do I owe this surprise?” I asked as I finally managed to speak.

“I brought you lunch!” she exclaimed happily as she waved her hand over the brown paper bag she had placed in front of me. “Don’t worry, no cookies this time, Daddy. I know they didn’t agree with your sensitive tummy!”

I looked over at Dominic and Luis and pointed to the door. “Give us a minute, would you?”

“Sure thing boss,” Dominic said and turned toward the door. I noticed Luis’s eyes lingering on Jessica predatorily as he turned to go as well, but he didn’t say a word.

After the door clicked shut behind them Jessica looked around and then across the desk at me. “Some things never change. This office looks the same as three years ago. You need to take down that painting of the half- naked woman passed out in the back alley. It’s ugly and offensive.”

“I’ll think about it,” I growled back at her, not liking the tone in her voice or being told what to do in my sanctuary.

“No you won’t. You’re pissed that I’m here. I can see it in your face and your shoulders Daddy,” she said with a shrug as she kicked her feet in the air lackadaisically.

“Why are you here other than to tell me how to redecorate?” I asked her and then rolled my shoulders to loosen them up.

“I told you already Daddy, I brought you lunch!” she said with a smug smile.

“Uh huh. We are not discussing anything related to your schedule for…” I started until she cut me off loudly.

“This isn’t the time or the place to discuss things like that Daddy!” she said forcefully. “You’re absolutely correct!”

“Okay, then what do you need? More money?” I asked as I wondered why she passed up the chance to stick a barb in me.

She let out a giggle. “If you want to give me some spending cash I won’t say no Daddy, but that’s not why I’m here. I just wanted to bring you lunch and see if you had checked into your associate yet like I asked you to so politely before.”

“I’ve been busy,” I growled back at her. “I don’t need you to tell me how to run things.”

“Oh I would never try and tell you how to do things Daddy. You’re a big strong important man and I’m just a silly teenage girl who is on her way to go shopping for some shoes,” she said as she brought her feet up in the air and looked at and looked at them in her tall matching pink heels with an appraising glance.

“Good, I’m glad we have an understanding then.”

She nodded and swung her legs around, flashing her panties at me as she stood up and she gave me a wicked smile as she noticed my eyes dart up to her face. She strutted to my desk and pulled a folded paper out of her back pocket and put it on my desk next to the lunch she had brought in. She then came around my desk and sat in my lap and wrapped her arms around my neck. “That’s for you too Daddy. It’s something I think you may want.” She then brought her face toward mine and I was expecting her to kiss my lips like usual, so I was surprised when it was on the cheek. She then stood up and bent over my desk to grab a post it note and a pen. She again glanced back to catch me looking at her ass and rolled her eyes as she looked back to the scrap of paper and scribbled something down and stuck it to the folded sheet of paper.

She then wiggled her fingers at me and said, “Ta ta Daddy. I hope you have a lovely afternoon,” and let herself out.

I sighed as I collected myself and then reached for the intercom to have Janice let my men back in but hesitated and reached over for the folded piece of paper and the post it note. I opened the paper and looked at a photo of Luis at the gun club where I was a member. He was talking with guy that worked behind the counter with the lock boxes and there was a three fifty seven magnum with a pearl grip sitting on the counter between them. It either looked just like mine or it was mine. From the time stamp on the photo it was taken a day and a half before Feddie was killed. I turned the paper over to see the post it that was stuck to the back. In Jessica’s flowing handwriting it said, Daddy, you should take a close look at the bear head that is mounted on your wall. Especially the left eye. Almost as close of a look as you took at my ass. Then it had a little heart on the bottom right corner.

I crumpled the note and went around my desk to the bear head. I had shot it on a hunting trip I had taken almost six years ago. As I got closer I noticed one of the eyes had slightly changed color from the last time I had walked over and looked at it closely. That must have been about a month ago. I tried not to be overly obvious, but it was plain that it had been replaced, probably with a camera lens. I went back to my desk and sat down.

“Janice, I’m feeling like I need to eat somewhere with a better view. Ask Dominic to meet me in the conference room. Could you tell Luis that I need him to go down to the docks and tell the boys there that we have a shipment coming in on Thursday at 10:30. It’s an important one and I’ll need extra security. Have him arrange everything.” I then let go of the button and picked up the bag lunch and headed to the conference room.

+++++++++++++++

Jessica strolled into my home office and I looked up at her from my reports. She sat on the edge of my desk and reached out with one finger and pulled the paper away from me and then closed the file. She then pointed to the couch.

“What do you want?”

“I want to fuck, Daddy.”

I let out a long sigh and stood up. “Right now?”

“Right now.”

I looked at her and then slowly stood and went to the couch and sat back down again and looked over at her. “Where is your mother?”

“Tennis lesson,” she replied as she slipped off the desk and knelt down in between my legs and slowly slipped her hands up the inside of my thighs and to the catch on my pants. She undid it and then pulled my zipper down and tugged at my pants. She had a small smile on her face as she then freed my dick from my boxers. Her small fingers felt amazingly warm as she delicately play with my dick, teasing it to life like a snake charmer. I let out a small groan as she also started to play with my balls. As I got hard she leaned back, slipped her shirt off and then squished her breasts around my shaft. She had gone without a bra again so it was just skin I felt as she bounced up and down and a giggle escaped her throat. “What’s wrong Daddy? You don’t look like you’re enjoying this. Don’t you like my tits?”

“Jessica… it’s just that…”

She pulled back and slapped my dick hard and I growled in pain as I covered myself. “I need to fuck. I need this Daddy. You don’t understand what it’s like in this body. The hormones. The men looking at me with raw lust on their faces. The guy who helped me at the shoe store had his hands on my thighs when he was slipping shoes on for me. And this body fucking loves it. I was so wet I know he could smell me. If you don’t want me to be fucking everyone else, then I need to get my release from you, understand? Get your fucking mind on the task at hand.”

“But your mother…”

“Doesn’t want her daughter fucking every guy with a dick who looks at me, right? Well, that means you get to solve the problem and if you can’t you’re of no use to me. I don’t like things that have no use. I get rid of them.”

She slowly pulled my hands aside and kissed my dick with her full soft lips and then looked up at me. “I’m sorry Daddy. I was a bad girl again. Do you need to spank me? Will that help?”

She stood and spun, bending over as her short denim skirt pulled up her ass and I could see that not only had she come in without a bra but she had also left her panties somewhere else. She was drenched and I could see her arousal leaking down her inner thighs. I reached out and slapped her ass and she yelped. “Oh Daddy, I’m sorry!” I slapped again. “Yes Daddy! You make it hurt so good!”

Now my cock was stirring and I slipped my hands in between her legs and moved up until I felt the wet heat of her pussy. As I slid my fingers back and forth she vibrated with pleasure as she let out blissful sounds. She spun and pounced on my lap and brought her tits up in my face as she rubbed her sopping wet mound against my dick, lubing it up before she guided my dick to her entrance. She smiled as she looked down at me. “Don’t worry Daddy. I’ll take care of you. You just sit back after your long day. I’ll do the work.”

She bobbed up and down and ground around. She leaned back and molested her own breasts and then slipped her hands up and pulled her hair back and leaned forward again to slap me with her breasts gently on the cheeks while she again let out a peel of laughter. As she continued to squirm around on me I felt my balls clench. I let out a groan and mumbled. “I’m almost there. Fuck I’m almost there.”

“Oh me too Daddy! Me too! I’m ready Daddy! My tight little cunt is so ready!”

And that was all I needed. My dick convulsed as stream after stream of cum jetted out inside of her and she let out a moan as her eyes rolled back in her head and her hands grabbed onto her nipples and twisted them as her body shook in pleasure. As she came down from her high she flopped forward and leaned heavily against me. Her breasts heaved as she panted and her hair surrounded my face. I put my hands on her soft warm waist and held her for a moment while I caught my own breath.

Finally she pulled back and hopped off me and grabbed her shirt off the floor. “Thank you Daddy,” she said as she stood up and her breasts jutted out as she slipped her shirt over her head and pulled it on. She worked the tight material over her breasts and then down her thin waist, then adjusted the collar and the sleeves before turning to my desk and grabbing a few tissues and began wiping at her thighs.

“Jessica, I don’t know how often I can do this. Or for how long.”

“You want me to pick you up some little blue pills Daddy?” she asked with a raised eyebrow and what sounded like actual concern in her voice.

“What? No,” I replied and then paused. “Wait, how often are you going to make me do this?”

“As often as we can,” she smirked.

“Jessica, we need to talk.”

She sat down on the couch next to me and curled up with her legs in my lap. “Yes Daddy?”

“Jessica, I can’t keep cheating on your mother.”

“You can if you want to stay out of jail and alive Daddy,” she replied sweetly.

“See, that right there. You tell me that you’re going to kill me, or turn in evidence to get me arrested, and then you show up at my work and tell me about a camera, or about Luis getting ready to try and backstab me. I don’t know what the fuck to think!” I said as I threw my hands in the air. “What am I to you? If you’re just going to kill me or turn me in, then you win. Just do it. I’d ask you to please do it in a way that spares your mother, but I admit you have all the cards. Do whatever you want.”

She looked at me crossly for a second and then she looked off to the corner of my office for a moment as her eyes began to water.

“Fuck.”

“What?”

She pulled a leg back and gave me a wicked kick with her heel into my ribs, and I cried out in pain as I rolled away from her. “What? What was that for? Fine! Kick me! Beat me! Torture me and turn me in. I don’t care anymore!”

I looked back on the couch and expected to see her coming over to kick me again, but instead I saw she was curling into a ball on the end of my couch and her eyes were tearing up faster as she started to cry. She hid her face behind her knees, but I could hear her soft sobs.

“I do not understand what the fuck is happening right now.”

Suddenly her anger was back and she shot off the couch and stood over me as she kicked me again while screaming. “I DON’T EITHER YOU FUCKING ASSHOLE!”

“Ah!” I yelped and then held up my hands in surrender as she dropped to her knees next to me and covered her face with her hands as she cried harder.

I slowly sat up and I watched her for several minutes to see if this was a ruse. Something to lure me in once more. As she continued to cry eventually my parental instincts overtook my caution and I slid next to her and wrapped my arm around her small shoulders. She jumped as she felt my touch and tried to push away at first. I didn’t let go and then she leaned into me and wrapped her arms around my neck. I sat there and held her for a long time. Finally after about twenty minutes she had cried herself out and she sat back and wiped her cheeks. “I bet I look like a raccoon.”

“Jess, you look fine,” I said as I winked at her.

She let out a small quiet laugh and then scowled at me. “Fuck you Alex.”

“Oh we’re back to Alex now?”

She suddenly stood up and clenched her fists as she walked around the room. “ARRRRGGH!”

“Is your head going to start spinning around?”

She looked over her shoulder crossly at me but stayed silent.

“How did you know about the camera in the bear?”

She paused, spun and then came back and pushed on my shoulders until I was lying flat on my back. She sat down on my lap and then leaned forward and kept her hands on my shoulders. Her long hair cascaded over her shoulders and dangled around me and I looked up at her face with a patient expression. She looked into my eyes with a completely neutral expression that I couldn’t read at all. I wasn’t certain if she was going to choke me to death or kiss me.

“I can see better in this body. I can hear and smell better too. Jessica has fantastic eyesight. I think women just generally have a better sense of smell then men. It’s why they buy air fresheners and care about what a room smells like when men just don’t. Anyway. I saw the lens while I was in your office. I figured Luis put it there. It’s how he’s leaking information and stealing things from you,” she said in a flat tone.

“Well, for whatever its worth, I’m setting him up. He’s going to be followed by people I know are loyal during a dock delivery that I set up with a shipment that has a tracker on it,” I told her. “So… thanks. But why help me? You said before that it’s because you want to be the one to kill me, but that doesn’t mean you have to help me with accounts, or look out for me that closely.”

She let go of my shoulders and brought her hands to her temples as she squeezed her eyes shut and shook her head. “Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!”

“Maybe I can help you Jackson? Maybe I can get you out of…”

“JESSICA YOU STUPID FUCK! MY NAME IS JESSICA! SAY THAT OTHER NAME AGAIN AND I WILL SHANK YOU TO DEATH TONIGHT WHILE YOU SLEEP!” she screamed at me and brought her small fists down on my chest.

“Okay, sorry Jessica!” I replied as I grabbed her small fists and held them.

“Jackson is dead, do you understand? He’s gone and dead. There really is no going back Alex. This is me now, and I’m Jessica.”

I nodded at her and remained silent.

“Do you know what it was like for Jackson in that prison? Did you know that the hooker who you had killed and framed him for had three older brothers? Did you know that they were all in the same prison he went to? Did you know how violent and vengeful they were? He…” she paused and took a breath. “The old me… They came after me every day. Every day at least once. All three of them would beat me to submission, torture me, and then rape me. Sometimes more than once a day when they were bored. The guards didn’t care. Sometimes they would watch. They bet on who would last the longest.”

She paused as I watched her eyes glass over until she shook her head and continued. “After three months he… I… stopped fighting back. What was the point? Then it was just torture and rape. You’d think they would have gotten bored, but they didn’t. For three years that was my daily life,” she looked down at as her face flashed to anger. “THREE YEARS ALEX!”

She pulled an arm back and I thought she was going to hit me again, but she just gathered her hair behind her. “So when I got the chance to become Jessica I jumped at it. I wanted to kill you so badly on the first night. I stood in your bedroom with a knife and just watched you sleep for three hours. Did you know that? I was here for a week before I let you know. I was acting just like Jessica. Everything she did, I did. Fuck it was hard.”

She paused for a breath and then continued. “I wanted to kill you, but I also wanted you to suffer like I had. I convinced myself to wait. I got into all of your little secrets. I gathered all the info I would need to watch you burn slowly at the stake. Then I realized I could have even more fun by toying with you in this body. I told myself that I wanted to ruin everything about you. I wanted you to lose your money, your family, your status, and be tortured with it all until you died a slow death. I didn’t even care that I would be wrapped up in it with this new body, honestly.”

She paused again and looked down at her hands. “I was going to use these hands to kill you… but I fucked up.”

“You never were a killer Jac…” I paused as her eyes narrowed. “Jessica. Especially in cold blood.”

“Malik said that the transfer would alter me. He said it would change my point of view. I was taking over Jessica’s memory and life she left behind, but I was taking the old me with… and so the two of us would have to mix. I would be mostly the old me at the beginning, and slowly merge into the real me as time went on. The old me wanted to kill you. The other old me… I mean Jessica… the other Jessica would hate you every now and then like a typical teenager, but she also looked to you like a father figure. Now I’m just obsessed with you. I don’t know if I want to kill you, or if I want to love you. It’s maddening. And you and Mom both seem to love me… Love Jessica. I’m Jessica.”

She batted her long eyelashes at me. “Will you find it harder to frame me this time Daddy? Will you find it harder to get rid of me like a used napkin? Will it be harder because I’m your spoiled but loved little daughter? Or will it be just as easy for you? Are you as cold and uncaring as one part of me knows you are? I don’t know… but I know that I’ve already got the noose wrapped around your neck Daddy. It’s too tight for you to wiggle out now, so even if you do get rid of me I’ll have the satisfaction of knowing you’ll go down with me. You’ll burn right next to me with the added bonus of knowing that the woman you love will hate you forever.”

“So what do we do now? You’re just going to flip back and forth from a knife at my throat to getting fucked while bent over my desk?”

“Well Daddy, I’m going to let you in on a little secret. I like my new life. I’ve never had a mother before. The old me grew up on the streets. I’ve never been this spoiled before. And I love my hot little ass and my sweet tits. I love my pretty face. I love the looks of raw lust for my hot little body. I love to tease. The old Jessica was a mess with hormones and sexual desire. The new me mixed with a male sex drive and fucked up obsession… She’s worse. I love fucking you. It’s so twisted and hot and makes me salivate just thinking about it… and on top of that I get to make you repay me. I get to rape you. I get the sex this body craves and you get to squirm. And I’m nineteen now. My path is reset. I could go out and find a rich doctor to fuck me and play the part of a trophy wife, or I could go to college and be that rich doctor. Or I could stay here and sponge off you… Hell, I could even take over the business from you when you decide to hang it up. I am your daughter after all.”

She finally stood up and stretched. “So there it is Daddy. Now you know. Don’t fuck up, don’t piss me off, and keep your mouth shut to Mom and I’ll look out for you. You know I was the best at having your back before. The new me will be even better. No one gives a shit what little Jessica overhears, or where she goes, or what she sees. Because she’s an airheaded bratty princess. But they don’t know she’s got a spine of steel, she’s smart as a whip, and she’s vindictive like only a woman can be. She played dumb like a fox before to make her life easy and I can keep it up. I mean, I’m going to make a few small tweaks to her life, but overall I like it so far.”

She twirled her hair around her fingers as her eyes narrowed at me. “So it’s up to you Daddy. Are we enemies or are we working together?”

My mind was reeling from everything she had just disclosed to me. I stared at her stupidly and she laughed as she spun on her heels. “Well, think about it Daddy. I’m not going anywhere.”

I watched as she checked her nails and slowly started to walk out. I got up and dashed to my desk and fumbled with a combination lock on the middle drawer until it finally clicked and opened. I grabbed a small hand gun from my desk drawer and pointed it at the back of her head.

“Jessica,” I called out loudly and she spun with a curious look on her face as she asked, “Oh… did you decide already…”

She fell silent as she looked at the gun coldly but without fear. I felt my chest tighten. The new Jessica had been in my house for so long without me knowing it. Had she gotten into my desk? She put a hand on her hip as she slowly shook her head.

“Your hand is shaking terribly Daddy,” she started to walk slowly toward me with a cocky sway in her steps.

“Stop! I’ll fucking shoot you in the head!”

“Be carefully Daddy. Don’t miss!” she said with worry on her face as she teased me and then got to the edge of my desk. I started to squeeze the trigger and she leaned across desk slowly and pressed her forehead against the barrel. “There Daddy. Now you can’t miss me.”

We stood like that for a while staring into each other’s eyes and then her sweet pink lips opened.

“Bye Daddy, I love you!”

I couldn’t do it. My finger came off the trigger and I dropped the hand gun to the desk and fell back into my chair. I looked into her eyes again. “I can’t. I can’t do it.”

She didn’t say anything, just looked at me with a blank expression.

“You got into my desk didn’t you? You took the bullets out of the gun.”

She reached across the desk and picked up the hand gun expertly and hit the release for the magazine and set it on the desk toward me. It was full. She placed the hand gun back on the desk and said, “Let me know when you decide.”

I didn’t give her a chance to walk out again. “Jessica, I can’t be enemies with you.”

A slow smile pulled on her lips and she tipped her head slightly. “I love you too Daddy. Don’t worry, I’ll take good care of you.”

+++++++++++++++

I went looking through the house before I left for work the next morning and found both Madison and Jessica in the exercise room on little mats. They were both on their hands and feet in the downward dog pose and their asses were facing the door. I stopped for a moment and I was suddenly pissed at myself for not knowing which one to stare at. Madison was in grey leggings and a black sports bra and Jessica was wearing impossibly short pink spandex shorts and a blue sports bra.

“Daddy!” Jessica suddenly sprung up and dashed to me. “Have a good day at work okay?”

Her arms were wrapped around me in a tight hug and I looked at Madison who had straightened but stayed at her mat and was smiling at the fact that we were again getting along.

As Jessica pulled back I felt her hand slip into my pocket and she whispered to me with a wink. “For your computer at work. I can’t help if I can’t see anything.”

I blew a kiss to Madison. “Have a lovely day ladies,” and then I spun to leave. As I walked I reached into my pocket and felt a thumb drive. I sighed and knew that I’d be re-infecting my work computer in just a short time.

+++++++++++++++

“Hey, I have a bit more info for you to go on,” I said quietly on the phone.

“That’s good because I have horse shit right now,” My contact complained.

“Look for someone that Jackson knew named Malik.”

“That’s it? One name?”

“There can’t be too many Maliks that also knew a Jackson out there.” I pointed out to him.

“This is a fucking wild goose chase.”

“Well you’re getting paid well either way so humor me.” I said with a lack of sympathy.

“Yeah fine… Hey, how did you find this name?”

“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you, and I’m not ready for that info to get out. It may cost me my neck.”

“I’m just saying, if you know the body this guy slipped into we should look into what that body. I mean, everyone’s got a computer now. Or a phone. Fuck, even a journal. They’d probably get back in touch with people from their last life, and also reach out to who did it and let them know it worked, right? Just a thought. I’ll keep working it from my end.” The gravelly voice said as he let out a sigh.

“Yeah see that you do.”

I hung up the phone and leaned back in my chair. Maybe I could get Madison to take Jessica out shopping. I could send them off with some cash. Enough to keep them gone for the day and then go through her room. I should have come up with that thought before now. I picked up my phone and shot a message off to my wife that maybe Jessica deserved a little treat for her new attitude. Honey works better than vinegar and all that…

+++++++++++++++

I pushed open the door to Jessica’s room and looked in. Her canopied bed took up the majority of the room and the white bedding was a stark contrast to the neon pink fluffy stuffed unicorn that was laying on her pillow. I walked in and picked it up and looked at it. It had been Jessica’s favorite stuffed animal since Madison and her had moved into the house with me. She hadn’t moved any dolls or toys in when she came, which I thought was odd at the time and so I had gotten it for her as a welcoming gift. Even at that age she wanted a computer and cell phone. I checked under the pillow and then put both back down on her bed. I tucked my hands in the sides of the mattress and felt down both sides. I smiled when my hand grazed across something. I pulled out a small book with a ribbon holding the page. I sat down on the bed and opened it up. It appeared to be Jessica’s diary. Or Journal. Or whatever people call it now a days. I was a bit disappointed. I didn’t think there would be any chance of Jackson being stupid enough to continue her diary as anything other than her, but just in case I flipped it open to about two weeks ago.

The Old Man chased Tyler away. For a twenty four year old with a criminal record he fucking bailed almost as fast as the rest. I’m fucking alone again in my gilded cage. Fuck I need to get laid. I don’t want to hit twenty still a virgin. I should have done it on prom night. Of course the Old Man would have shot my date. I mean like actually shot my date. He’s into something shady. I’m not certain of all the details, but I’ve gotten into enough of the files he has on his home computer to know that he’s not one hundred percent on the up and up. I tried to talk to Mom about it, but she’s in love. Good for her. She can be here when he goes all scar face and everyone fucking dies. I shouldn’t say that I’m being a bitch, but she drives me up the wall some days. Whatever. It happens tomorrow. I’m free. A new lease on life. I mean, if it works and I don’t end up completely fucking dead. The old man didn’t have any guarantees. Good bye diary. I’ll see you on the flip side.

I shook my head. That was my Jessica writing that. My actual Jessica. I flipped the page and noticed the hand writing was similar, but just a little off.

It fucking worked! I’m not behind bars! I don’t have to worry about my asshole getting ripped apart today! Or tomorrow! Or the day after that! Okay, I’m done writing in here. It was weird enough knowing right where it was.

It was the first day that Jessica wasn’t Jessica. I thought back to that day and realized that I remembered that her hair wasn’t done as perfect as normal and she had worn a loose fitting blouse that day. Other than that, she had acted completely like herself.

And I’m fucking back to writing in the book. I’ve got to do something. I’m crawling the fucking walls. I can’t sleep. I’m so fucking worked up I’d almost take someone up on the offer of anal right now. Alex came home from work today and didn’t even realize I was watching him. He didn’t realize I was in his room last night either. At first I wanted to stab him in his stupid fucking face seven hundred times, but then I realized that it would be over too quickly. Also, for whatever reason I don’t think I want the woman to cry. I mean, I should just kill her first and then Alex, but if I can wait and really grind it in to him it will be that much sweeter.

It was hard reading all this in Jessica’s somewhat graceful handwriting about her planning my downfall. I couldn’t believe he was just writing about this in the book. I wondered if I could show this to Madison? Would anyone believe me if they saw it? Probably not. They’d think Jessica just had a great imagination. The handwriting was slipped back to completely normal by the third page.

How the fuck do women wear panties like this and not spend all day staring at themselves in the mirror? And the matching bra… Fuck this body is hot. I’m hot. I’m a stacked chick. How did she give up this body? I mean, I guess I’m still trying to figure out the getting myself off thing. I tried it last night after I went through Daddy Dearests computer files. Apparently I just know about computers now. It’s a little scary to just understand something completely new. I’m like a fucking hacker now or something. Which is a good thing because I’m going to have to order a sex toy off the fucking internet or something. The old me didn’t have anything. Don’t ask me why not, and the new me is out of money until Daddy Dearest gives me more about two weeks from now. I almost broke down and asked my… um… mom… to buy me a dildo yesterday. How fucked up is that?

I flipped the page

She’s fucking growing on me. I sat with her and chatted today. About fucking nothing. Who does that? I guess I do. I don’t think I can kill her. I know I can’t kill her. Fuck. Fuck Fuck Fuck. I should kill Alex tonight. Yup. Going to do that now.

I glanced to the next entry

I’m fucking spineless. I was there. Right on top of him. Knife in hand. Then I saw Mom sleeping next to him and fucking lost my nerve. I’ve cracked some other stuff that he’s into, and I’ve got all the info on the shit that he framed me for. Maybe I change my plans and just let the police take him in? Mom will be devastated, but at least my hands won’t be covered in blood, right? Maybe the two of us could still live happily? What am I fucking talking about? The more I think about it, the more a spike feels like its being driven into my skull. Time for bed. It hurts.

I turned another page.

I’m going to fucking kill him tonight! He said that the new skirt I bought with Mom made me look trashy. Fuck that asshole prick. I’ll get Mom to go out tonight for some ice cream or something and then I’ll fucking push him in the pool and drop in an extension cord. It’ll look like an accident.

I continued.

I was half way down the stairs when I realized I was pissed off that much about what he said about a skirt. What the fuck is wrong with me? I don’t care what he thinks about my clothes! He needs to pay for what he did! That’s why I want to kill him. The skirt doesn’t fucking matter. Was I this unbalanced when I was a teenager the last time? At least Mom liked the skirt. What does she see in him? It’s got to be the money. It’s not enough for me. I’ll turn the thumb drive into the police tomorrow. EZ PZ. Then I’ll go shopping before they freeze the accounts to pay for Daddy Dearest’s lawyers. I saw the cutest pair of boots at the mall but Mom said it was too much all in the same day. Fuck I could get addicted to shopping. I’ll have to watch myself.

As I read the words I could see Jessica and Jackson mashing together to become one. It might have been mildly interesting to me if it wasn’t for the fact that I was living it and she had all of the cards to blackmail me.

I finally managed to buy a dildo. I had to sneak money from Mom’s purse. I’ll put it back when I get my next allowance check, I swear diary. Fuck I feel like such a dirty slut. But holy fuck, I get it now. Dicks are fucking awesome. It just pushes inside of you and it feels like… you’re just filled… and it’s so so good. And the female orgasm. Fuck me. Again and again. Problem is I think I want the real thing now. That’s fucked up right? I went to the gym with Mom today. I changed in the locker room with her and some other trophy wife types. All of them were hot. I mean, I was sexually attracted to all of them. Even Mom. And now I like dick too? What did I do when I agreed to all of this? I guess I don’t care. This is fucking heaven compared to where I came from. I’m going to go masturbate on Daddy Dearest’s pillow. Fuck him.

I shook my head and closed my eyes. I almost put the diary back, but something in me said there might be information in there.

Fuck I opened the flood gates. I’m a fucking nympho. I’m going to wear out this dildo in a month tops. I got myself off fourteen times last night. One Four. I’m going to be a wreck in the morning for yoga. I hope Mom understands. She hugged me so tight today I thought I was going to cry. I’m fucking emotional now. I cry about things when I think back. That never happened before. Daddy Dearest hugged me today, too. He got all uncomfortable when my breasts got mushed into his chest. Like I can do anything about that. What a dick. I have tits, deal with it. I don’t know what Mom sees in him. I’m going to go fuck myself on his pillow again. Fucking pig. He can sleep on my cum stain. What an ass.

I remembered that. I still had no idea at that time that Jessica wasn’t her normal self. She did have a bit of a tantrum that night because she needed gas in her car and I said no. Her mother ended up talking me into it.

I fucking hate him. He’s going down. Daddy Dearest forgot about his and Mom’s anniversary. She had a lovely dinner planned for the two of them at a restaurant and he called to say he’d be working late. She tried to play it off like it didn’t bother her, but I can tell it did. I’m going to put him away with everything I know and it will just be the two of us. I’d go and masturbate on his pillow again, but I don’t want Mom to catch me. Fuck him. Fuck him fuck him fuck him. Does he ruin everyone’s life around him? Wait… Diary I know what I’m going to do tomorrow.

I looked at the date. It was the night before the reveal. I remembered coming home late and Jessica throwing a tantrum about something. Madison had calmed her down. Did I really forget about my anniversary? I’d have to ask Janice in the morning. She is supposed to remind me of this shit.

Ha. I did it diary. I finally started it. The plan is in motion. He ran off to work like a scared little girl. Oh, and I touched his leg. He was so fucking freaked out he about shit himself. I may have to work that into this plan more. Hmm… Yeah, I can do that… Gotta go. Mom wants to go shopping.

I checked the next entry quickly

He fucking hit me. That fuck hit his own daughter. I mean, I was lipping off and talking about getting my revenge, I get it… but he hit a woman. Whatever. I’ve got him where I want him. He is petrified of a nineteen year old girl tumbling his entire empire. Best. Revenge. Ever. I think I got a bit carried away though. I was showing off and then I was on him. Fuck these hormones. He did look delicious though… And I felt how big he is. I bet he could scratch the itch that the dildo just can’t quite reach before I ship him down the river.

I flipped the page.

I fucking got off on Daddy today. He tried to bust me, but he’s as clueless as ever. I’m on his computer at work now. The fucking idiot put the thumb drive in his own computer at his office. I’ve got EVERYTHING. It’s synced to his phone. I’m in that too. I’ve got so much on him it’s almost painful. It’s just way too easy. I think I’ll hold off a bit and toy with him. I mean, he’s not that horrible to rub myself against… His chest is… Fuck. Kill him tonight.

I blinked and shook my head.

Spent last night going through Daddy’s files from work. Some of his accounts are a mess. He has two accountants screwing him that I can find. How many more does that leave who are actually good at covering their tracks? It’s amazing he’s making so much money that people can steal a huge amount and he doesn’t even know. It is funny to me that five of his top seven accounts are ones that I brought to him before all of this shit went down. I wonder if I would have just started with Bosnick and Sons if I would still be there and still be a man right now? Huh. Maybe I should go to work for them. It would piss Daddy off if Jessica worked there, and I’m certain I could snag four of those accounts to still come with me. I know the pressure points to push on. Oh who am I kidding? Why would I want to spend twelve hours a day in an office working my ass off for someone else when right now I can shop, hang out with mom, look through Daddy’s shit and make certain he keeps me in the lifestyle, and not have any actual responsibilities? I’ll have plenty of time to be an adult for a second time. I should just enjoy being nineteen right now. Oh. I found some shit on one of Daddy’s goons. I have to gently point that out to him. It can’t look to much like it’s my idea or the fucking moron will just get pig headed and not do anything, and then Luis will kill him or frame him, or something.

I looked at the date. She had been onto him that long ago?

Holy shit I’m as stupid as Daddy sometimes. Why am I trying to tell him about Luis? I should just let the stupid fuck get caught. I won’t have anything to do with it, Daddy goes away, and it’s just me and Mom. My hands would be completely clean.

Why am I concerned about him? Why am I fighting this?

I flipped to the next page.

Daddy watched me masturbate today. He barged in my room as I was trying to get some pent up frustration out. I teased him. He hated it but he stayed and watched the whole thing. I can’t believe how much easier I got off when he was there. It must be that I like to mess with him. The fuck got me back though. I wanted to go out and find someone to actually get me off. I’m sick of using my fingers or a fake cock. I want the real thing. But Daddy had someone take the plug wires out of my car. Fucking Dick. I’ll get him back for that. Of course I can’t prove anything to Mom because I’m not supposed to know anything about cars. I’ll get Mom on my side though. And then I’m going to make Daddy do the job to release my pent up frustration. I mean, it’s only fair, don’t you think diary? He cost me a hard dick tonight, so he can be the replacement.

I shook my head, but I couldn’t stop now.

I saw Daddy sleeping today after Mom left for her work out. I knew just how to mess with him. I crawled into bed where Mom was and he actually grabbed my tit! It felt so amazing to have someone grab me like that. The feelings that come from this body… fuck. I used him to get off. Why is it so easy to get off with him? I don’t even need penetration. Just rubbing around on him and suddenly it’s like a slip and slide in my panties. Oh! I video chatted him at work! He was fucking livid! Oh! And the police came into his office! He yanked the plug on the whole computer to shut me off. Actually that was pretty quick thinking. Maybe he’s not the complete fucking moron gorilla I thought he was. Either way, I’ll have to look into what the police have on him and who is setting him up, because it’s not me. My bet is Luis. Wait… is that why he had that video of Freddie on his computer that I pilfered? Fuck. He’s planning the same thing I am. I better get ahead of him and cut him off at the pass. Daddy is MINE to toy with.

I flipped the page once more.

I went to a party with Mom and Daddy last night. Holy shit is it different from how I remember them. I had seven requests to dance the first song! Three of them were sixty year old politicians which is icky, but whatever. There was a boy that was all over me all night like a wet pair of panties. He was cute, too. He was just way to forward. I ended up slapping him and kicked him in the nuts. He still grabbed my hair and was about to do something when suddenly Daddy was there. He grabbed the boy and shoved him out the fire exit. I gave him my panties to mess with him. Yeah. That’s why I did that. I’m messing with him. Although maybe he’s not as evil incarnate as I thought he was. What am I saying? Of course he is! My memories from prison aren’t fading and he did that. Daddy did that. Fuck him.

The next entry included a drawing of the panties Jessica had stuffed in my pocket. It was actually remarkably good.

Mom found my panties in Daddy’s jacket pocket. He was squirming like an idiot as she grilled him. Then I rescued him. Me. Why would I do that? She would have never thought they were mine. She would have fucking roasted his ass alive for cheating on her. I could have pushed a few buttons, widened that gap, and then Mom and I would be off on our own. Why would I save him? WHY WHY WHY? The spike of pain is back in my brain. I cried myself to sleep last night it was so bad. I wonder is something is wrong with the transfer? The old man said it would either work or kill me. Am I going to die? For some reason my mind keeps thinking. “I’m going to die a virgin.” Like that’s my biggest worry right now. Which is also funny because I know what sex is like, but I am in fact a virgin. I can remember my last visit to the doctor. Mom was in the room when he was looking around down there. He confirmed for her. It was embarrassing as fuck. Oh, and why in the fuck don’t they warm those little metal spreaders? If men had to go through that it would be done better. If I could tell anyone about all of this, I’d write a fucking book.

I flipped the page.

Dear Diary,

Guess who has two thumbs and is no longer a virgin? This girl right here. I mean, I guess it’s a little messed up that it was Daddy and I blackmailed him with poison, but hey, my itch got scratched. Oh! And I was so right. It’s so much better with an actual dick! I could feel him cum in me! It was like I suddenly could just feel him warmer inside of me as his dick jerked! Holy shit it was awesome! And then he did it a second time right away! I was bent over his desk and I took it all. He was really getting into it and I totally got video of it. Two reasons. A) I want to watch it again tonight while I get myself off. It’s like watching a porno. B) I totally got it to look like he was raping me, so I have even more evidence. This will put him in jail and also make Mom hate him all in one. It’s so elegant and all in a tiny little package. I wonder if I should tell Daddy that the worst that poison would have done is make him sweaty and short of breath for a few hours? Nah. It was fun to fuck him when he was all desperate. Maybe I’ll do it again tomorrow?

I turned the page.

I went to see Daddy at work today. He’s being set up. Hopefully he reads that little note. As I walked around his office he couldn’t keep his eyes off me. I don’t know how I feel about that but my stomach was all tingly. And now I really can’t wait to fuck him tonight. I have more poison and antidote ready just in case he gets cold feet.

The next page was a single large word, turned sideways and large enough to take up the whole page. It simply said FUCK. There was a small unicorn humping the middle of the “U” and a butterfly in the center of the “C” and what looked like a high heel shoe scribble partly drawn around the spaces in the “F” along with a few random doodles around the outside of the page. The next page was the word “Fuck” written non-stop across every line of the page from top to bottom. I turned the page and again saw a tribute to the work fuck. The next page was a lovely picture of a daisy with its petals written on. I love him was on half of them, alternating with I’ll kill him. The petals were crossed out one at a time until only one was left, and it said, I love him. The next page was another daisy. The petals on this one alternated, He loves me and He’ll kill me again. Those petals were also crossed out until only one was left that said He’ll kill me again. I also noticed some discolorations on the page. It almost seemed like she had spilled some water drops on the page, and I flipped to see what came next.

I’m a fucking basket case! My brain hurts! It hurts so fucking bad! It’s the fucking transfer now I know! I want him. I want him to want me. I’m fucked. I can’t kill him. I’ve known that for a while now, but it still hurts badly to write out. He’s right where I want him too. He’s squirming like a worm on a hook, but I can’t do it. I fucking loose it when he looks at me. I fucking loose it when I look at him. I was obsessed with him before and I’m still obsessed with him now, but the fucking transfer has twisted it. I can’t kill him because I love him. I love him and he’s a fucking snake. He’s married to my mother. He’s going to hurt me again. I know it. I can see the writing on the wall. I can’t trust him. How did I let this happen? How could I be so stupid? And I fucking told him! I fucking opened up to him! How fucking stupid am I? At least I’m prepared this time. If anything happens to me, the Pandora’s Box on his life opens and everyone will know everything. The evidence, the videos, the whole shit will get tossed into the wind. I did a rape kit at the police station yesterday. I stole it back and disappeared before they could process it. If Daddy thinks I’ll be the only one getting raped in prison this time he’ll be in for a surprise. The kit will be found if anything happens to me. It’s preserved and it will nail his coffin shut.

I finally had to put the book down. I couldn’t read anymore. I slipped the ribbon back into that page and stuffed it back under bed and decided to look elsewhere. If there was information about anything in there I just couldn’t stand to read it anymore, so I had to give up on it. I paused for a moment as I thought about what the new Jessica was going through. Suddenly her wild mood swings started to make sense. Was I really hurting her that much? It was all the more reason to get the real Jessica back and maybe we could all move on. Could we though? After everything that had happened? I shook my head and stood up as I looked around her room.

I finally decided to get moving and I opened the closet doors and saw Jessica’s impressive wardrobe. It would take a week to search through that so I closed the doors again and sat down at her computer desk. I opened her laptop up and stabbed the power button. I looked around nervously as I waited for it to boot up. Suddenly there was a log in screen. That was never there before. Jessica never had a password for anything. Fuck. I opened the drawer on her desk and looked for a note or something. I hated remembering my password for work, so I always kept a sticky note with it on in the drawer.

I found nothing and looked back at the screen. I brought my hands to the keyboard and typed out password. I hit enter and it rejected it. I tried Jessica’s birthday. Rejected. I thought for a moment and then pulled out my phone. I looked through the info that had been e-mailed to me on Jackson until I found it. I tried his birthday. Rejected again.

Suddenly the screen flashed. It turned white and then there was a picture of Jessica’s face with an angry scowl on it. Behind her there were racks of clothing and some mannequins. It looked like she was in a shopping mall using her phone to video call. She blinked and tilted her head at the screen and her scowl turned to a thin smile. She held her hand up to the screen and wiggled her finger back and forth. She then looked over her shoulder and I heard her say. “I’m coming Mom. I just had to answer my phone real quick.”

Her face then looked back at the screen and she said in a whisper. “Daddy seriously! Trying to break into my laptop! If you would have just asked I’d have shown you everything on it. The password is rainbow unicorn fourteen ninety two. Capital r, capital u. It won’t unlock for an hour now though, so you may as well go make yourself a sandwich. Was that what this little shopping trip was about? I thought we were working together Daddy? I want you to know that I’m not so much mad as I am disappointed. Be good, we’ll be home soon! Okay, love you bah-bye!”

The laptop screen went dark and I sat there staring at the black screen with my image reflected in it. I had just gotten busted. I doubted that would go well for me, but she seemed to take it well. Usually when I stepped on her toes she threatened me, or more recently I ended up getting poisoned. I felt my stomach turn and I took my phone out again and messaged her.

Jessica. I don’t want you to get the wrong idea. I wasn’t trying to go behind your back. I saw your door open and I just wanted to look around a bit. I saw your computer and got curious. We can talk about it when you get back.

I hit send and waited. Then I looked around and realized I was still in her room and got up and headed out. I decided I’d get something to eat from the refrigerator. As I stepped into the kitchen I heard my phone beep.

I dug it out and looked at her response Daddy, you were trying to get behind my back. It’s okay though. I’ve been a bit of a nasty girl. I understand. You’ll work it off your debt later, I promise. I found the cutest thigh high black latex boots with a six inch heel at the store today, but Mom said they were a bit much. If you really wanted to make it up to me, I can be bought ? Trust me, you’ll like them too.

I was a bit relieved that she didn’t seem to be in a vindictive mode until I heard my phone beep again and I wondered if she was just setting me up. I pulled up my phone and looked at the next message.

P.S. I really can’t stand typing out these messages like a teenager so I hope you don’t mind that I’m not abbreviating every other word. I hope you understand. Ttyl. OMG like totally. Stupid text speak.

I couldn’t help but chuckle at that. I wondered if the old Jessica’s phone lingo was having a difficult time merging with the new Jessica. I took out some of the left-overs from the meal Jessica had made yesterday, skipping the cookies of course, and after warming them up made my way into the spacious living room at the back of our house. I sat down in my large comfy chair and reclined it and began eating. I stared at the TV mounted on the wall, but I was never much for television. Instead I sat and thought about everything I had learned looking through the diary. I tried to digest the information and determine if there was anything in there I could use to track down how this had happened. I also wondered if there was any way to reverse it, or if it was actually permanent like Jackson kept insisting. Could I deal with the new Jessica permanently? Maybe I could ship her off to college across the country? Judging from the messed up state of the diary and Jessica’s most recent breakdown Jackson’s mind was still having some issues with everything. A hot button seemed to be calling her by his old name. I wondered if I could use that or if it would actually get me stabbed by a psychotic nineteen year old?

“Hi Daddy!” Jessica’s voice knocked me out of my train of thought.

I turned to see her bounding into the room with her hands full of shopping bags as she bounced over and wrapped her arms around my neck. “Thank you for the shopping trip! Mom said it was your idea!”

She planted quick kisses up my neck and then pushed off me and twirled. “I got the cutest top! And we picked out some shoes and I got an absolutely gorgeous dress!”

As Madison walked in I smiled at her and she returned it back and winked at me. Jessica was practically vibrating with happiness as she stopped and then said, “I’m going to go put this stuff away in my room. Did you want me to do a fashion show for you Daddy?”

“Maybe tomorrow night Baby Girl,” I replied with a wink and I saw Jessica’s breathe catch in her throat and a slight shiver go down her spine. Her eyes locked on to mine and I was worried that she would leap across the room and start clawing my eyes out for a moment, but then she suddenly shook her head clear and dashed out of the room. I looked to Madison but she seemed oblivious of her daughter’s split second of strange behavior. She came over to me and slipped into my lap and put her hands on either side of my face and pressed her lips to mine. I felt her tongue slip into my mouth and I began moving mine with hers. I enjoyed a long passionate kiss from my loving wife until she finally pulled back.

“Thank you,” she simply said.

“For what?”

“It means the world to me when the two of you get along. When you make her happy, it makes me happy.”

“I like it when you’re happy.” I said as I wiggled my eyebrows at her.

“Maybe we should make it an early night? I’ll make you happy.”

“That sounds like a…”

“Were you in on this?” Jessica’s voice suddenly cut me off.

I turned to see her staring at her mother with pain written across her face as her eyes started to water. She walked into the room holding something in her hands but I couldn’t see it over the back of the chair. I could just see the hurt on Jessica’s face.

“What’s wrong sweetie?” Madison asked as she gave Jessica a confused look.

“Were you in on this Mother?” her voice was cold and angry now.

“In on what?” Madison asked in a confused voice.

“Did you help get me out of the house just so that Alexander could go through my diary?” Jessica’s voice rose as she looked at me with fury.

“Oh sweetie, I…”

“If you would have asked to see it, I would have just given it to you Mother,” Jessica’s voice was back to pain. “What are you two looking for? Why don’t you trust me? I have no friends. I can’t date. You told me to wait on going to college. For what? So you can keep me locked up here? And then you still lie to me and sneak into my room and go through my things?” Jessica sniffled as tears went down her cheeks. “What do you want from me?”

“Jessica we didn’t go through your…”

“Daddy left his finger smudge on the ink,” she said as she opened to a page that was thick with ink and pointed to the corner where a large blue thumb print was rubbed against the corner. “And he didn’t put the ribbon back in the same page.”

Madison looked at the book and then at me. She looked down and picked up my hands and looked at my thumbs. My right thumb was blue. How had I not noticed that? The look of disappointment from Madison was gut wrenching. Suddenly we both her a thud.

“Here’s the stupid fucking diary. Look through it as much as the two of you want!” she turned, her hair whipping out as she ran from the room and up the stairs as she started to sob.

Madison stood and looked down at me. “Why?”

“I needed to know…”

“Oh you needed to know something about a nineteen year old’s life? Alexander don’t be pathetic,” Madison’s voice was colder than Jessica’s when it needed to be. She could use words like the new Jessica could use a knife.

“Wait!” I said as I put up a hand and reached for the diary. “You just need to see some of this and you’ll…”

“Absolutely not. That is a breach of trust that I will not cross. Unlike you, I actually talk to our daughter. She tells me to my face about her day and what she’s thinking about. I don’t have to use you to get her out of the house and sneak into her room. What were you thinking Alexander?” Madison bent down and picked up the diary and threw it at my lap. “And now Jessica thinks I betrayed her trust too! You got me roped into this mess with your actions!”

I got out of the chair and stood up holding the book as Madison stormed out of the room and I followed. “Madison! Do not walk away from me! We are not done here! You need to look at this!”

Daddy’s Girl

Author - Tobyredone

Part 1

Warning from the author: This story contains all sorts of nasty evilness. Sex, drugs, murder, torture, rape, incest, revenge, body theft, etc etc. It also contains grammar and spelling mistakes. So read at your own risk. You’ve been warned.

I was sitting in the kitchen with my morning coffee reading the newspaper when I looked up and saw Jessica walking in with a grocery bag. She gave me a smile that seemed just a little off as she sashayed over to the refrigerator and set the bag down to start putting her purchases away. I couldn’t help but notice how short her skirt was as it barely covered her well-formed ass and left her long athletic legs on display. The tank top she was wearing also showed off her just slightly too large for her frame breasts and just the edges of her lacey bra straps, but it wasn’t like her young pert breasts needed any support. She had her long dark brown hair in a lengthy braid that covered most of her back, and her big brown eyes had just a touch of make-up to enhance them, along with a splash of glittery gloss on her luscious pink lips. It was no wonder that I was constantly chasing young men away as they lined up trying to get with her.

“Hi Daddy,” she said in an excited and sweet melodic voice. I knew that tone. It was what she used when she wanted something. She also seemed to reserve the term Daddy for when she wanted something, too. Otherwise it was Alexander or Old Man.

Jessica was actually my step daughter from one of my wife’s previous relationships. I had married her mother five years ago and Jessica had come with the nuptials. She was a bit of a spoiled princess type, and I did my best to make nice with her for my wife’s sake, but the two of us didn’t always see eye to eye. My most normal complaint was how she dressed. Usually it was just a little too revealing for my taste. She seemed to love to spend her entire sizeable allowance on clothes, shoes and make up the moment it went from my bank account to hers. She would then usually plead with her mother to get more, who would in turn ask me to deposit more money. If I said no she suddenly turned into a petulant nineteen year old throwing a tantrum. The same thing happened when I voiced any disapproval on her wardrobe. My wife Madison would normally side with Jessica on any outfit disputes, stating that it was just the way young girls today dressed, and I was being a bit old and stuffy.

The one thing both my wife and I agreed on which seemed to constantly set Jessica into a rage was boys. Neither of us approved of the young men she seemed constantly interested in tempting into trysts with her show of skin and her perfect figure. She did however seem to constantly flirt with the line between teasing and actually giving in, so as far as I could tell was still a virgin. Both my wife and I had decided to put our feet down on the dating scene the moment she started to show an interest in boys. Having seen us united on this parenting front only seemed to double her resolve to buck back against us, though.

“What do you want Jessica?” I grumbled over my cup.

She stopped putting the groceries away and looked over at me with innocent brown eyes. “What do you mean Daddy? I just said Hi.”

“Uh huh,” I replied and went to look back at my paper until she bounced over to me and put her arm around my waist and leaned her head on my shoulder.

“I see someone is grumpy this morning,” she teased me.

“I see you’re in a good mood. What’s going on?”

“Oh, just a change in my viewpoint I guess,” she said with another slightly out of place smile that I had never seen her make and then I felt one of her hands slip down my side and over my thigh. “Is there anything I can do to make your morning better?”

I reached down quickly and pulled her hand off my thigh and gave her a cross look as I shook her off my shoulders. “Jessica that is highly inappropriate!”

She let go of me and giggled as she strolled back to her groceries. “Oh Daddy, you’re so easy to work up. This will be so much fun!”

“What will be fun young lady?” I said as I put my paper down and focused on her.

“Ruining your life,” she said with a happy smile with a tone that didn’t seem to match the sinister look in her eyes.

“Oh stop being so dramatic Jessica. Are you upset that you’re out of allowance money already? Talk to your mother, I’m sure she’ll take you shopping,” I said as I took a sip from my coffee.

“Oh, I’m sure Mom will take me shopping. It’s going to be so much fun pretending to be the perfect little Jessica around her and everyone else,” she paused as she stepped back toward me and leaned on the counter and her voice dropped and she continued in a menacing tone. “But you’ll know the truth. And you’ll have to keep your fat stupid mouth shut or everyone will think your bat shit fucking crazy.”

“Language young lady!” I snapped at her. “And what are you jabbering on about now? Whatever little scheme you’re cooking up your mother and I will discuss it. We always parent together.”

“Oh, you tell her everything Daddy?” Jessica asked as she slipped back to her honey-sweet tone.

“Of course.”

“Did you tell her how you forged documents to hide your illegal business practices and pinned them on Jackson? Did you tell her how you hired your druggy college buddy to go and shoot a hooker and then plant the gun in Jackson’s apartment to make sure he’d go away for the rest of his life and you’d never have to deal with any of the mess? Did you share that with her too Daddy?” Jessica’s eyes looked like a jaguar ready to pounce and tear out the jugular of its prey.

“How do you know…?” I cleared my throat and shook my head. “What are you talking about? None of that happened.”

“Oh? Well then I guess all of the evidence I have on this thumb drive that points to you is all worthless. Here, you can have it. I’ve made copies,” she said and she reached into her left bra cup and pulled out a small black dongle and tossed it on the counter between us.

“What the fuck is this? Blackmail? You little bitch! I’ll…” I started to snarl at her until she interrupted me.

“You’ll do nothing! You don’t want Mommy Dearest to detest you, do you?” she said as she spun a lock of her hair around her finger.

“If you think I’ll just sit here and be blackmailed by a nineteen year old…” I went back to snarling until she cut me off again.

“I might look like a nineteen year old girl, Daddy, but I’m really not. It’s Jackson. I’m a thirty seven year old man who slipped inside of your little princess here so that I can get nice and close to you while I slowly stick the knife in and twist it,” she had a cruel grin on her face as her eyes narrowed. “You see Alex, karma is a bitch. I met someone on the inside who was really interested in evening the scales.”

I stood there staring blankly at my step daughter trying to wrap my mind around how reality had been shifted in the last few moments. It wasn’t possible was it? But Jackson had always called me Alex. Not a lot of people did that, and Jessica never knew that. Still, it had to be an elaborate trick.

“I do have one question before this all starts to get nasty Alex, so I hope you’re indulge my curiosity. Why frame me? I was always loyal to you. I always looked out for your best interest. I wasn’t slacking off, or fucking up. So why did you single me out of your entire organization to frame? I wish you would have just talked to me. We could have come up with a solution together. Or at least you could have come and done the deed yourself, and not have your fucking reject druggy fixer do it. I mean, that time in Vegas when everyone else was looking to pin shit on you, I fixed it. Me! I got your ass out instead of letting your hide get tanned,” she said as her face contorted in fierce anger.

“Holy shit it is you,” I mumbled as I realized only the actual Jackson would know about Vegas.

“Of course it is you fuck. One thing I’ve never done is lied to you,” Jessica swore at me with venom in her voice. “Now answer. Why me?”

“You were too good. I knew you were gunning for my place. It was just a matter of time before you decided to just get rid of me,” I answered as I looked down at my shaking hands. “How did you do this? How did you get inside Jessica?”

Suddenly Madison walked into the kitchen happily humming something and she smiled at both of us. “Good morning! How is everyone? Oh Alexander, what’s wrong? You look like you’ve just seen a ghost!”

Before I could reply Jessica looked at her. “I just told Daddy that I heard on the news that guy who stole the money from his business or whatever was found dead in his prison cell! He was stabbed a bunch of times and hung! They said a bunch of other stuff, but I really don’t want to mention it because I don’t like talking about that stuff,” Jessica’s face pouted at her mother.

“Oh no! How horrible! Its okay sweetie, he was a bad man and he probably got what he deserved,” Madison told her and went to comfort her daughter with a hug.

As Jessica’s face went over her mother’s shoulder she gave me an evil smirk and then glanced down at the dongle. I quickly snatched it off the counter and tucked it in my pocket. As Madison let go of her daughter she came around and put her arms around me and kissed my cheek. “I’m sorry for you too dear. I know you were close to him, and it hit you hard when you found out what he did.”

I mumbled something out, but don’t really know what. I needed to get away from here. I needed time to think. I looked up and then said, “I have to get to work right now. I mean… yeah, I’ve got to get in early this morning. I’ll see you both later.”

“Okay Daddy.” Jessica put emphasis on her term of endearment. “We can talk later, I’m sure we’ll have lots of time when you get home. Until then I was looking forward to spending the day with Mom.”

I tried to cover my look of concern, but Jessica’s coy smile told me my poker face hadn’t worked as well as I’d hoped. I kissed Madison good bye and then quickly headed out, leaving my coffee on the table along with the newspaper. I heard my wife comment on my strange behavior and then heard Jessica’s voice replied to her, “He seemed to be having a rough morning when I talked to him too.”

As I drove in to the office I stabbed a button on my car’s dash to bring up my contact list. I started with Freddie. It rang, but I got no answer. I growled at the voice mail beep. “Freddie! This is Alexander. Get your useless ass out of bed and call me. Now.”

I then called Dominic and when he answered I quickly asked, “Did you hear that Jackson is dead?”

“Huh? No I haven’t heard that boss.”

“Well find out if it’s true. Find out everything about what he is doing right now. If he’s dead I want to know who killed him. I want to know every last detail. If he’s still alive I want to know everything he’s doing. I want to know the last time he took a shit, and when he plans on taking his next one. Now!” I screamed and hung up before he could reply.

I called Luis next and when he picked up and tried to say good morning I called out. “Shut up. I want you to go to my house. You’re to keep an eye on my wife and daughter. Especially Jessica. She’s…” I paused as I realized I couldn’t say anything about Jackson. Everyone would think I was insane. “Just watch her, you understand? Don’t fuck this up.”

I hung up on him and then called Tommy. “Hey. Go find Freddie. Bring him to my office. Now.”

“Right away Boss.”

I hung up and swerved suddenly as I realized I was about to rear end some moron on the highway. I flipped them off and kept going through my contacts. I called another number. “Hey, get everyone together in my office for a meeting. We may have a problem.”

I didn’t wait for an answer. I hung up again and dug the dongle out of my pocket and looked at it. I then mashed the gas pedal and swerved through more traffic. I didn’t waste any time as I finally pulled up to my office building. I practically ran to the elevator leading up from the parking garage and I shoved some skinny prick out of the way and snarled out. “Take the next one.”

When I finally got to my office I looked at my receptionist. “Hold all my calls, cancel my appointments.”

“What’s wrong Mr. Belciano?” she asked in a shrill voice.

I ignored her and slammed my door shut and went around to my computer. I waited impatiently for it to turn on and then stuck the dongle in. I pulled open the files and started looking through them. The fucking prick had all the original documents there, and copies of the forged ones. He had manifests of what had happened after the cops had taken him, where the money had actually gone, where the merchandise had actually gone, and everything to point back to me. I looked around more and found even more files. I clicked one and a video of Freddie tied to a chair popped up on my screen. “It was all Alexander Belciano, not me man! Please stop! He wanted him out of the way. He wanted him to take the fall and get locked up for good! And he thought he could make some money after he pinned the back door deals on him too, and it would be a win win. Please stop!”

I shut the video off instead of watching more. Fuck. That fucking asshole. I ran my hands through my hair and sat down in my chair and started to think my way through what was happening. I could still beat him at this game somehow. I just needed more info. I picked up my phone and called one of my less than usually contacts, but one that I knew could keep his mouth shut. “Hey. I need you to look into some weird shit. How can a person switch themselves to a different body?” I paused. “I don’t know what fucking context, like is it voodoo or some shit?” I paused again. “I guess go look into Jackson and his friends. Is there something they could have done to switch him to a different body, and yes I know it sounds fucking crazy but do it and keep it on the down low. Only talk to me about this.”

For the next hour I paced in my office until my phone rang and I answered it. “Freddie’s place is fucking wrecked. There’s a body here, but I don’t know who it was boss.”

“Fuck,” I said and hung up on Tommy.

The phone rang again and I picked it up. “Hey boss. Jackson’s dead. How did you know? The guard we pay for was all nervous when I knew about it already. They didn’t release any news yet.”

“Because I know people you dick. What happened? Who killed him?”

“They don’t know boss. He was stabbed nineteen times in the chest, then hung from his ceiling. He had a bunch of weird symbols carved into his skin and they said his… uh…” Dominic paused.

“Spit it out man,” I growled.

“His brain and eyes just weren’t there. But the fucked up thing is he was locked in his cell last night. There’s a camera the shows the outside of his cell, and no one went in it. They’re labeling it a suicide.”

“Fuck that. Get into that room. I want pictures. I want everything fucking looked into. I want a crime scene investigation done. I don’t care who you have to bribe or what it costs.” I slammed the phone down.

+++++++++++++++

I walked back into my house at around two in the afternoon. I’d had a meeting with everyone saying documents were getting leaked and told them to find it and fix it. We’d gone over everything, along with recovery strategies, but the longer the meeting went the more I thought about Madison being with Jessica. Finally I couldn’t take it. I needed to get home and make sure she was okay. I did actually love that woman. She was probably the only person in the world that I actually loved.

I found Luis standing at the base of the stairs and scowled at him. “Where is Madison? And Jessica? I told you not to let them out of your sight you muppet!”

“They went upstairs to change into the clothes they bought at the store boss. I didn’t think you’d appreciate me taking any voyeuristic guard points,” he said with a shrug.

“Get out.”

“Boss, what’s going…”

“OUT.”

I went up the stairs and heard some humming. I turned into a spacious room where we would sometimes entertain guests and saw Jessica twirling her long hair as she looked at it winding around her finger. She turned as I walked in and smiled at me. “I just love this hair, you know? How was your day at work Daddy?”

“Drop it you fuck.”

“Daddy! Such language. I don’t know what you mean.” She looked shocked and then batted her eyes innocently.

“What do you want?”

She smiled and stood up from the couch and strutted around the room as she touched my things. “I don’t know yet. At first I wanted to kill you. I wanted to kill you and tear your family apart with the murder, but then I realized that was too fast. Do you know what they’ve done to me in prison for the last three years Alex? It has been three years of hell. So then I decided I wanted to watch you squirm as I destroyed you, and suddenly I realized that if I was little Jessie here I would have front row seats. And then, when I was done taking everything you hold dear I could kill you with these cute little hands and still tear your family apart. Do you think Mom will come and visit me in prison when she finds me standing over your body drenched in your blood and laughing happily?”

“I’ll stop you. Or I’ll lock you up and throw away the key. I know how to make someone disappear.”

She turned and started to giggle. “Oh? You think Mommy dearest would ever let that happen? You think I would let that happen? I’ve been planning this for quite some time Alex. I’m already six steps ahead of you. You shouldn’t make promises you can’t keep.”

She twirled in the spot she was standing and her short cotton skirt spun out and uncovered her perfectly toned legs and just a flash of black lace panty and then she looked down at her boots. “Do you like these Alex? Madison… Oh, I mean Mom bought them for me today. She cherishes me. It’s so nice to be loved,” she stepped toward me and lowered her voice to a threatening tone. “I did not enjoy the little escort you forced on us though, however it was expected. So, now I’m telling you not to do it again. The next time you sick one of your goons to watch me, all the info on that thumb drive gets released to the press and the police.”

I don’t know what happened but my hand was in motion before I could think to stop it. I connected with Jessica’s cheek hard and the backhanded slap cracked loudly through the room as Jessica’s face and torso spun around, her hair twirling as she let out a shocked gasp. She turned back to face me with a hand covering her cheek and looked at me like she was excited beyond belief. “Oh Daddy. I didn’t think you’d stoop so low as to hit a woman… Especially your daughter… But let me show you how your life is going to play out from now on when you try and lay a finger on me.”

She suddenly collapsed to the floor and let out a shriek. My feet were rooted in place as I looked down at her in stunned silence. What was she doing? Suddenly Madison came rushing into the room. “Jessica? Jess! What happened?”

Madison crouched to the floor and Jessica looked up at me with a scared look on her face as her lower lip trembled and her red cheek shown out against her skin brilliantly. You could almost make out the shape of my large meaty hand. Madison looked up at me with a questioning look and my heart sank.

“I…” My voice stopped when I didn’t know what to say. What could I say? I had hit Jessica. She would never understand that it wasn’t actually Jessica.

“What did you do?” Madison’s eyes narrowed at me and her jaw locked as her voice was both questioning and accusatory.

“I…” I stuttered out again as I saw Jessica’s face break into a wide grin as she watched me suffer.

Then inexplicably, she came to my rescue. “Oh Mom, Daddy didn’t do anything. I tripped over my own feet! I can’t believe how clumsy I feel. I bounced my face off the floor. I probably scared Daddy to the point he couldn’t even move. It must have looked like I had passed out or something.”

“Really Sweetie?” Madison asked as she moved Jessica’s face to look at the red mark on her cheek.

Jessica nodded and Madison stood. “I’m so sorry dear. I saw the mark and I know you two have been at odds lately, but what I accused you of was inexcusable. I’m going to go get some ice for her face.”

Madison left quickly and Jessica stood and smiled evilly at me. “Guard duty goes away now. You will never lay another finger on me ever again. You’re following my rules now or I will show you how unpleasant life can be before I end you, do you understand Alex?”

“Why didn’t you tell her?” I didn’t understand any of this.

Jessica let out a playful giggle and then grabbed my arm and tugged me to the couch on the far side of the room. She didn’t have enough strength to move me, but I followed simply because I didn’t know what else to do. She pushed me back onto the couch and then straddled my lap and ran her fingers across my chest as she smiled down at me while her passion fruit scented hair fell around my face. “Because Daddy, I want to play with you. It won’t be fun if it’s all over too soon.”

Then she suddenly kissed me on the lips. I tried to pull away but my head was against the couch already. I felt her small hands take my large meaty hands and hold them to her gravity defying breasts and then I felt her grind against my lap. She let out a lusty moan as she slid herself down against my crotch. I pulled my hands off her breasts and grabbed at her legs to stop her from grinding on me and again wished her skirts weren’t so damn short as my hands fell against her warm thighs.

She let out a peel of laughter as she looked down at me. “Do you like these Daddy? I got them today when we were shopping too,” she said as she lifted her skirt and I saw the lacey and mostly transparent panties she was wearing. I could plainly see the small well-trimmed tuft of dark pubic hair just above her pussy. I could also tell from the dark stain in the gusset she was turned on beyond belief.

“I was thinking of you when I got them Daddy,” she said as she leaned forward and whispered in a husky voice in my ear. “I’ve been making them soooooo wet since then just thinking about your big hands peeling them off me.”

“This isn’t right…” I managed to mumble out, but at the same point in time my dick was responding to her low tones and the friction of her soft young body rubbing against mine.

“Silly Daddy! I say what’s right from now on. If you play along, I’ll let you and mommy live another day. If you piss me off… well, there will be consequences,” she said as she moved her hands playfully around my chest and kept grinding her pussy against my hardening shaft.

“Jackson…”

“Jessica!” she called out loudly. “What’s my name? Say my name Daddy.”

“J… Jessica,” I relented which made her giggle happily and she slipped off to my side and laid back on the couch, only leaving her feet on my lap.

A moment after she slipped off me Madison came back in the room holding a bag of ice. She brought it over to her daughter, and I noticed that I had an excellent view up Jessica’s slightly up-riding skirt. Jessica noticed my eyes and smugly smiled as she said in a weak tone. “Thanks Mom, you’re the best.”

“You just take it easy for a bit, okay?” Madison asked and then looked down to see Jessica’s feet across my lap and my semi-rigid cock starting to strain against the fabric.

She blinked a few times but before she could say anything Jessica said, “Daddy picked me up and carried me here and offered to hold my feet up so more blood could go to my head after I fainted. Wasn’t that sweet of him?”

Madison’s face suddenly beamed happily at me. “Yes, he is a sweetheart,” she said as she sat down on my other side.

“I am SO sorry about before dear. Just feel horrible! I can’t believe my mind went there first,” Madison apologized again.

“Its fine Baby,” I said as I took her hand in mine. “I’m an intimidating guy, and before we know the whole story our minds tend to jump to conclusions.”

She leaned over and kissed me and I held her tightly and kissed back passionately, but when we finished and she leaned back she had a strange look on her face as she licked her lips. “Are you wearing lip balm dear?”

“Oh! I thought my lips were getting chapped. I stopped and got some of that stuff you put on them at the gas station on my way home,” I replied to her.

“Oh. Yeah, that makes sense. You and Jessica look for the same flavors. I bought her some lip gloss today that has the exact same taste.”

My stomach tensed as I heard Jessica giggle. “Really? Me and Daddy must be feeling very close today.”

After Jessica claimed to be feeling better Madison helped her to her room. She came back a short while later and wrapped her arms around me and kissed my cheek as I still sat staring at the wall across from the couch. I made random small talk with her about her day, but my mind was focused on Jackson… Or Jessica… who was it now? For the rest of the evening she stayed in her room. I wandered up and down the hall almost every twenty minutes and double checked she was still in her room. I actually knocked and looked in once and she was laying on her bed on her stomach slowly swinging her feet back and forth as she smiled at me and I saw she was looking at the latest music from some boy band on her lap top. I didn’t say anything, I just closed the door.

She didn’t join Madison and I for dinner. She claimed to be feeling just a touch light headed and said she’d prefer to stay in her room. Madison fawned over her and made her some sandwiches and soup and brought it up to her room. After dinner I went back to thinking and pacing the hallway until finally Madison stopped me.

“What’s wrong Sweetheart? You’ve been pacing since you got home.”

“Oh, a business deal I thought was handled went sideways this morning. I’m trying to come up with a solution,” I told her in an absent minded voice.

“Well, why don’t you come to bed? Maybe you’ll have a better view after a good night’s sleep,” she said as she gave me that loving look she always had for me.

I followed her to bed but I barely slept that night.

The next morning the downtown office was closed, but I still had men working. I checked in with them via my phone until Madison called to me from downstairs. “Sweetheart why don’t you put your suit on and come relax with me and Jessica for a bit by the pool? It might help take your mind of things and give you a fresh perspective.”

I reluctantly backed away from the desk in my home office and stretched. While I wasn’t certain if spending time with Jessica would take my mind off the problem I did need to check in on her. I hadn’t seen her yet since waking up. I went to my room, changed into my suit and then headed out to the pool area behind our house. Madison was already there and dolled up in a form fitting one piece suit that was a lovely shade of blue and had a large brimmed hat and sunglasses to keep the bright rays off her face and out of her eyes. I sat down on a lounge chair next to her and she reached across the gap to hold my hand.

I had no sooner relaxed a bit then Jessica came bouncing out of the house full of pent up teenage energy in a bikini that was barely enough to say she was covered at all. She danced her way over to us as she hummed a tune and bent at the waist as she leaned over our chairs and called out in a bubbly voice, “Hi Mom! Hi Daddy!”

“Get back inside and put on an actual swimsuit! You will not be out here looking like you’re naked!” I growled at her.

She looked down at herself and pouted. The thin strings going from behind her neck went down to brilliant green triangles barely large enough to cover a third of her breasts and were barely held on the bottom by a string wrapping around her back. Her bottom was the tiniest triangle green triangle that I knew from last night was only barely covering her small patch of pussy hair before running between her legs and then only covered the smallest portion of her butt and the cinched center running up her ass crack left nothing of the shape of her backside to the imagination. She did a slow spin in front of me and then looked to her Mom. “See! I told you he wouldn’t like it!”

“Sweetheart,” Madison said in a wife-warning tone. “I helped her pick out that suit yesterday. I told her she could wear it around here. We have a walled estate and the pool area has eight foot privacy fence all around it. She’s nineteen Alexander, we have to start letting her express herself.”

I let out a sigh as I knew I wouldn’t win this argument. I put my head back and closed my eyes until I felt soft hands on my shins and a warm thigh brush against my ankle. I looked down to see Jessica still pouting at me. “You really don’t like it Daddy? What’s wrong with it?”

I paused to collect my thoughts and then said, “Nothing’s wrong with it Jessica. If anything it looks too good on you and I don’t want to have to deal with the train of boys who will be climbing over themselves to get to you in it.”

Her eyes instantly brightened and her smile returned as she replied back. “Oh you’re soooooo sweet Daddy! Don’t worry. I won’t wear this suit for other boys.”

I shook my head and frowned and felt Madison squeeze my hand. “See, you two can compromise! I’m glad you made up.”

“I’m going for a soak in the hot tub,” I declared and stood up and headed off to the side of pool area where a Jacuzzi hot tub was perched slightly higher than the swimming pool itself. I unceremoniously plopped into it and sat back with my head on the edge as I felt the warm water start to work on my tense muscles. I suddenly realized I hadn’t unclenched my shoulders or my jaw since yesterday morning. The warm water was just starting to work when I saw Jessica stand up from her chair and walk to the edge of the pool and dive in. Her form rippled under the surface of the water and my eyes were drawn to her as she swam across the entire pool length and came up on the side right by me. She popped out of the pool and the water cascaded down her tanned skin as she pulled her wet hair back and smiled at me.

“Mind if I join you Daddy?”

“I… uh…”

She just giggled as she slipped gracefully into the water next to me and cuddled up against my side. “You’re so big now Alex. I never noticed that before.”

“What happened to the real Jessica?” I asked in a low tone as I looked over at Madison lounging on the chairs across the pool from us.

“You don’t need to worry about her anymore,” Jessica replied as she moved her hand to my thigh.

“She’s still my daughter. I need to know.”

“Oh are you actually concerned for someone other than yourself Alex? Now there is something I didn’t realize I would see when I slipped into this body,” Jessica said with a smile and her hand wandered to the front of my swimsuit. “She got exactly what she wanted in trade for her life. She’s happier now. That’s all you need to know. I’m not a monster Alex. I wouldn’t hurt someone who had done nothing to me.”

“Bullshit asshole. You are a monster. This is lower than I thought anyone could stoop.”

She began softly stroking my dick through my suit. “Oh Daddy, why are you so angry?”

“I think you know.”

“Hey Daddy, can I tell you a secret?” she asked with big eyes as she looked up at me while still discreetly teasing me under the water’s surface.

“Fine.”

“There is one thing I didn’t see coming when I took over Jessica’s life. This little body is constantly fucking horny. I don’t know how she dealt with it. And with the lockdown that you and Mom have over my dating life, it’s no wonder she wanted away from the two of you. I finger-fucked my tight little pussy four times last night, and I woke up this morning so horny I wanted to scream,” she said with a look of lust on her face.

“I don’t want to hear this,” I said as I turned away from her.

“Hey I’m going in for some drinks, do you guys want something?” I suddenly heard Madison call out as she stood up from her chair.

“I would love a sparkling water Mom! Thank you!” Jessica called out happily with a smile.

“I’ll take a bloody mary dear,” I said as I shuffled trying to get Jessica’s hand away from my cock without reaching into the water and letting Madison see me taking her daughter’s hand off me.

“Okay, I’ll be back in a minute!”

As soon as Madison disappeared inside the house Jessica spun and sat on my lap facing me as she slipped her arms around my neck and brought her face right to mine as she started to again grind herself against my stiffening dick. A look of relief crossed her face as her breathing quickened.

“Oh Daddy!” she said with a giggle. “Oh yes Daddy!”

I grabbed her waist to push her off me when she suddenly pressed her face against mine and kissed me passionately. I pulled my head back. “What the fuck!”

“Shh! Not so loud! You don’t want Mommy to come back too soon and catch us do you?” she said with a smirk as she kept grinding against me.

“Stop it! You’re my daughter!”

“Oh, only by marriage Daddy, stop being so boring!” Jessica replied with another giggle. “Besides, I need this. And you’re going to help me or I’ll…”

“I know. You’ll rat me out to either the police or my wife. I get it.”

Jessica’s face went to a look of shock until she quickly recovered and smiled at me. “Good boy! I’m glad you’re starting to understand our relationship. Now grab my tits and squeeze them.”

“What? No!”

“C’mon Daddy! I fucking need this, and we have to hurry before Mom gets back. Grab my tits. Play with my nipples. Hurry the fuck up!” she cussed at me in a needy voice.

Now my breath was coming quickly as I worried about being caught molesting my daughter’s body by my wife who would be returning any moment. Adrenaline kicked in and I grit my teeth as I gave into my blackmailer’s demands. I reached up and roughly pawed at her tits. I groped, squeezed, and massaged as Jessica’s eyes rolled back and she let out a blissful moan. I could feel her nipples pressing out hard through her thin bikini top and I pinched at them through the slippery fabric as she ground down hard on my lap and suddenly started to shutter and press herself against me.

“Oh fuck! Oh fuck yes! Oh fuck Daddy, I’m cumming!” she called out far too loudly in a voice oozing sensuality.

She collapsed against me and I felt her cool wet hair stick to my chest as she lay there panting. I pulled my hands away from her and put them out to the sides on the edge of the hot tub. I looked down at her nubile young form and felt my dick quiver and then shook my head violently. What the fuck was wrong with me? This was little Jessica. But as I looked down at her I realized quite suddenly that she was almost an exact carbon copy of Madison, just in nineteen year old form. I looked away before I could draw anymore comparisons and then suddenly felt her get off me.

I opened my eyes as she popped out of the hot tub, her face and chest still flush with her recent orgasm while she was on my lap. I heard a door open and saw Madison walking toward us with her arms full of drinks. Jessica instantly started to walk to her mother and helped her by taking both her glass and mine. She then strutted her way back and leaned over at the waist to hand me my bloody mary as she smiled coyly at me. “Here you go Daddy.”

Madison stepped into the hot tub and came to sit next to me and I wrapped my arm around her shoulder as she took a sip of her mimosa. She then looked up at Jessica as she went over and plopped down on a lounge chair near by the hot tub.

“You’re not staying in with us?” Madison asked with a questioning look.

“Oh no. It’s too hot in there for me. I’m roasting.”

I felt Madison’s hand graze my lap and as she felt my bulge I caught a questioning look and I smiled at her. “You look amazing in that suit.”

Her face instantly turned to a lustful look that I couldn’t help but remember moments before on Jessica’s face as she whispered in my ear. “Later Tiger. I’ll take care of you like I always do.”

I winked back at her and then glanced over at Jessica, who was splayed across the chair with her arms and legs spread wide. My eyes were instantly drawn to the small mound with the cleft in it between her legs and I jerked my head back away. I needed to figure out a way to stop this game. I needed to expose Jackson. An idea suddenly popped into my head and I leaned back and relaxed in the bubbling water.

“Hey Jessica, do you remember your fifteenth birthday? I took you and your mother to that horse ranch. You fell in love with that horse that you rode for the weekend. What was its name again? I forget.”

Jessica’s head lifted off the chair and she stared at me strangely for a moment and I smiled as I knew I had the imposter. It was something that only the real Jessica, Madison, and myself would know.

“Buttercup Daddy. The horse’s name was Buttercup,” she replied back as her face changed to a sly grin. “Do you remember the fit that I threw when I wanted you to get her for me? But you said she was just a stupid hay burner. You said that all she was good for was taking perfectly good hay and turning into poop.”

“Oh I remember the horse you had tried to buck you off on our second to last day! You bruised a rib!” Madison said as she covered her laugh with a hand. “What brought up that trip down memory lane dear?”

I wanted to scowl, but I kept my face neutral. How the hell could Jackson know that? What in the hell was I supposed to do now. I just shrugged my shoulders and remained silent and took a drink from my bloody mary as an excuse to keep my mouth shut. I could see Jessica’s triumphant smirk as she laid her head back down on the lounge chair. Rage and lust seemed to be boiling through me and I suddenly looked at Madison. “I’m expecting a phone call soon. I have to check it, and then I’ll be back.”

I got out of the tub and quickly dried off despite Madison asking me to ignore it and stay with her. I needed to cool off before I said or did something to that little imposter that Madison would never forgive me for. I took long strides as I head into the house and went up to my office. I grabbed my phone and called Dominic. “What’s the update on where Jackson’s body was found?”

“I’m still working on everything boss. We got the CSI crew from our police department to look into it, but they don’t have all the findings in yet. They can’t explain it though. He must have been alone in there, but how does someone who is alone stab themselves nineteen times in the chest and hang themselves? And the brain and eyes are missing, but there is no cut marks or anything. Nobody knows how that could happen.”

“Keep pressing them,” I said in a forceful tone and when he asked me why I was so interested I just hung up on him.

I then called my other contact and when he picked up. “Anything yet? You know, about Jackson and some crazy body swap voodoo shit?”

“I’m looking into it Alexander, but so far it’s all just been freak shows and dead ends.”

“Well I don’t care about the cost. Find out everything. Dig into every possibility.”

“Yeah, I’m doing what I can here.”

And then the line went dead. Did he hang up on me? I hung up on other people, they didn’t hang up on me. Who the fuck did he think he was? I slammed my phone down and left the office to go back down to the pool. Madison was sitting on the edge of the hot tub with a bored look on her face. It brightened when she saw me. “How did your phone call go Dear?”

“I didn’t get the answers I was looking for, but they’re still looking for more info. Where is Jessica?”

“she said she was roasting outside and headed in almost right after you left,” Madison said with a shrug.

“Huh,” I said as I thought about what the imposter was up to now.

“You seem more interested in her than usual. Is something up?” Madison asked with raised eyebrows.

“One of the rumors I heard was that she has decided to make friends with a less than reputable boy. I’m still looking into everything.”

“I’m so lucky I have you to keep an eye out for her. I know she doesn’t always appreciate it, but I do,” Madison said sweetly.

I nodded and dropped back into the hot tub next to my wife who set her glass down and slipped into my lap. As she kissed me and began to rub against my body I couldn’t get Jessica’s image out of my head. My dick sprung to life and my wife let out a small groan. “We’re all alone now. Let’s get you taken care of Tiger.”

+++++++++++++++

“I’m going out,” Jessica declared as she walked past her mother and I on the way to the front door.

“Not dressed like that you’re not,” I shot back at her with a disapproving look.

She looked down at her body and back up at me. “What? You want me to dress like a nun or something Daddy?”

She was wearing the tightest pair of jeans I had ever seen on her, which combined with the ankle high five inch heeled black boots she was wearing showed off her legs and ass in spectacular fashion. Her midriff was exposed and her top was simply a vest that was strapped together in the center of her breasts by some gold chains weaving back and forth. Her pert breasts were wobbling slightly in the tight garment and I could plainly see that she had no bra on. Her makeup was done to emphasize her pretty face and eyes and made her look like she was in her mid-twenties instead of the teenager that she was. Her long brown hair was parted on the side and cascaded down her shoulders and also down her back to complete the image of a sexy woman looking for a good time.

“Oh sweetie, I remember wearing more naughty things for you when we first met,” Madison chided me.

“Yeah well, you weren’t nineteen when we met.”

“Daddy! I’m old enough to wear this! You want me to dress in a burlap sack and not have any friends!” she said as she stomped her booted heel down hard.

“I don’t want sleazy boys all over you. That’s all,” I replied as I shook my head.

“Whatever. I’m out of here. You never trust me,” she said as she turned and stomped off.

“Jessica you get back here this instant!” I yelled out.

The only response I got was the front door slamming shut and the engine of her little blue sports car roaring to life and the sound of tires squealing as she drove off down the drive way. I thought about shutting the gate off, which would trap her at the house but Madison’s hand on my arm stopped me. She gave me a pained look. “Oh I thought the two of you were getting along so well the last day or two.”

“I don’t know what’s gotten into that girl,” I said as I grit my teeth and shook my head and hoped Madison bought my act.

“Well, either way would you call Luis? I’d sleep better tonight knowing she was being looked after,” Madison asked as she batted her big eyes at me, once again reminding me of Jessica lately.

I swallowed. I thought for a moment and then finally relented. I pulled out my cell and called Luis. “Hey. I need you to do a job tonight. Jessica just left in a tizzy. Just keep an eye on her tonight. Make sure she’s okay. Oh, and Luis, don’t let her see you or know you’re watching her. Good man. Thanks.”

I nodded to my wife and she slipped her hands in mine and gently tugged at me. “Jess is out of the house! Let me show you the new lingerie I got the other day!”

+++++++++++++++

I was woken in the dead of the night by something poking my nose. I jerked awake and in the dim light saw Jessica looking down at me as she straddled my torso.

“What the…” I hissed at her and she held a finger to my lips to stop me.

“Hush. We don’t want to wake Mommy, do we?” she said in an evil tone.

“…fuck do you want?” I finished my sentence in a much softer and lower tone.

“I told you no escorts. Are you fucking stupid or something? Did you not understand what I meant? I guess now it’s time to show you what happens when simple rules can’t be followed,” she said and I looked down to see a ridiculously large knife in her hand held just above my cock with the blade almost grazing it.

“Wait! No!” I hissed again.

“Shhhhh!” she warned and then leaned forward. “It’s a shame to fuck such a nice dick up, but it’s the only way you’re going to learn.”

“It wasn’t me asshole!”

“What?” she whispered.

“It was Madison. She always has Jessica followed when she leaves dressed like that after a fight,” I replied. “I mean, she asked me to call, but it was her idea, I swear!”

Suddenly I saw a knife in Jessica’s other hand as well. She brought it to my neck as she leaned forward. “Well, I don’t appreciate it. Maybe when you’re dickless you’ll have a bit more of a backbone and stand up to your wife.”

“No! No no no!” I said roughly. “Jackson st…”

“JESSICA!” she hissed at me and I saw raw anger flash in her eyes as I felt the edge of the knife nick my skin.

“Jessica, wait. We can work this out.”

“Oh I doubt that very much. You do not understand what it is like in this body and that fucking goon you had tailing me stopped every single boy I could find that was willing to scratch my itch!” Jessica was starting to get hysterical now and her mother let out a soft groan as she rolled over.

“Okay! Okay! Absolutely no more tails. Even when my wife asks. Never again.” I said and as I tried to work my hands free from under her knees. How had she slipped in here and pulled back the sheets and gotten on top of me without me waking up? The new Jessica was like a ninja or something.

She huffed and I saw her face contort with various emotions before she finally pulled the knife away from my dick. “Fine. But you owe me and I’ll be collecting. If you don’t give me what I want, I will be back for little Mr. Willy here. And then I’m letting the info go to the cops. You can sit in jail with a bandaged stump while I rip your family apart from the inside.”

I nodded. I wasn’t in a strong negotiating position at the moment. Jessica then gave me an evil smile as she leaned forward and kissed me on the lips while the knife was still at my throat. “Okay, sleep well Daddy. I’ll see you in the morning.”

And just like that she was off me and heading toward the door, one knife swinging in each hand as her hips swayed with her gait. My head dropped back against my pillow as she left and I let out a sigh. I sucked in a breath of relief as I looked down to make sure everything was still attached and functioning and then felt at my neck to wipe the blood there. Madison then rolled over and I felt an arm swing across my chest as she snuggled into me in her sleep.

+++++++++++++++

The next morning I went down in my robe and found Jessica in the kitchen scowling at a plate of eggs as her mother chatted happily about how lovely of a day it looked to be. As I sat down in front of my own plate Jessica shot me an evil sidelong glance and I couldn’t resist. “Didn’t sleep well Sweetie?”

She growled in response and pushed her plate away and left the kitchen. As she headed for the stairs her mother called out loudly after her. “Remember we have church in an hour and ten!”

I let out a low chuckle and Madison frowned at me. “You don’t have to antagonize her Alexander.”

“What? Why am I in the dog house? What did I do?”

“Just eat your eggs.”

I grumbled and ate my breakfast and then got ready for church. We met downstairs and all took my large black sedan to church. I was in a suit and Madison was wearing a pale pink dress that went down to her ankles but left her arms exposed, though she covered those with a shawl. Jessica wore a light blue dress that went just below her knees along with some four inch heeled peep toes and a matching hairband to keep her hair out of her face. It was actually one of the more tame things I had seen her wear in over a month.

She sat in church much as she usually did with a bored look on her face, and one time Madison even had to reach out and gently poke her so that Jessica would slip her phone back into her small purse. When the service was done she followed the two of us out and climbed into the back of the car with a scowl still on her pretty face. As we drove across town Madison chatted happily despite me and her daughter being particularly silent. This was actually fairly typical. I almost wondered if it really was the imposter, or if he had given up. When Madison mentioned meeting a group of her friends for a social at the local museum for a late lunch Jessica’s face suddenly brightened.

“Well that sounds fun Mom!” she jumped into the conversation.

Madison, buoyed by the fact that someone was interested in chatting with her turned in her seat and started to go into great detail about what her little group would be doing. Jessica nodded enthusiastically and I rolled my eyes and wondered what she had up her sleeve this time. The real Jessica had never cared about her mother’s socials.

When we got home Jessica disappeared to her room and Madison went to ours to get ready. I went to my office and checked in with what was happening. I lost track of time and suddenly heard Madison knocking on the door frame as she peered in.

“I’m leaving now, okay Dear?”

I nodded but didn’t reply as I was on the phone. Madison then added. “Check in on Jessica in a little bit okay? Maybe you two can get lunch together or something.”

I again nodded and then watched as Madison left the doorway and headed out. I kept working for a while longer until suddenly I heard a loud yelp come from the direction of Jessica’s room. I put down my pen and hung up on the person I was talking to and went to investigate. I quickly made my way down the hall and opened the door as I asked loudly. “Jessica? Are you okay…?”

My voice went silent as I saw her lying naked on her bed, squirming on her sheets as she worked herself into a frenzy. Her left hand grasped a breast and squeezed hard and then slipped to the nipple as she pinched it and twisted as her face contorted in both pleasure and pain and she let out another loud yelp. I stood there for a moment watching her other hand as her fingers worked in and out of her glistening pussy. The wet sounds and the smell of her musk was all around the room and I shuffled nervously and started to close the door until I saw her eyes slit open and lock onto me.

“Oooooh, hi Daddy!” she got out in a low and lustful tone. “Do you like to watch? Does that turn you on?”

“Jessica what are you…”

“You know what I’m doing Daddy. Would you like to help?”

“I… I can’t…”

“Yes. You can,” she said as she finally stopped molesting herself and sat up to look at me with anger in her eyes. “You owe me! I let you keep your dick now get it out and fucking use it!”

“Jessica, I can’t! You’re my…”

“Then get over here and use your fucking fingers! Use your fucking tongue! Use a fucking plunger, I don’t give a fuck what you use but I need to get off!” she screamed at me and I finally saw a crack in the imposter’s armor.

“No.”

“Aaaaaaah!” she screamed as she went back to fingering herself feverishly and grabbing at her breasts as her back arched on the bed and her eyes rolled back in her head. “Ooooh, oh there it is. Oh yes. Oh fucking finally.”

She fell limp against the bed as her breath came in ragged gasps. She wiped the sweat from her brow and pulled the sweaty hair from her face as she smiled over in my direction. “Did you enjoy the show Daddy?”

“You fucking bitch.”

“Well, I just noticed you didn’t leave. You stood there to watch right until the end.”

“Fuck you.”

“Okay, come over here!” she said with a playful giggle.

I let out a grunt of disgust and spun and to leave. I walked down the hall quickly back to my office and was about to pick up my phone and make more calls when Jessica suddenly appeared in the doorway still naked and smiling. “Why are you fighting this so much Daddy? It’s going to happen you know.”

“Shut up Jackson.”

“JESSICA!” she screamed at me and her face twisted into hot rage. “MY NAME IS JESSICA YOU STUPID FUCK!”

“Problems Jackson? You seem to be a little on edge this afternoon?” I said with a gruff chuckle.

She sneered at me and then took a breath and reached up to smooth her hair back. “You know what, I am. I think I’ll go take a shower and head out for a bit.”

“Sounds good Jackson. Just be home before curfew.”

She rolled her eyes at me and then left the doorway. I heard her light footsteps go down the hall and went back to work. I still needed more info. I suddenly remembered the first time I found out about Jessica being an imposter… She had said something about meeting people on the inside. I reached out to some private eyes who use to work for me when Jackson also worked for me. I knew he used some of them as well. I was just finishing my call with the third one when Jessica once again walked into the doorway.

She was dressed to the nines in a dress so short I was certain the bottom of her ass cheeks would be hanging out at any moment. It was sliced open under her breasts to show off her taunt stomach and it was simply banding around her back to the very top of her ass cheeks. If the dress went up or down in the least something would be exposed. Her makeup was done heavily and she had bright dangly earrings to draw attention to her face, although that dress and that body would make certain it was a struggle for any man. She had black strappy heels on that enhanced the look of her long legs.

“I’m heading out now Daddy,” she said in a happy tone.

I ignored her and started dialing again as I listened to the clip clop of her heels down the hallway. I also heard her slam the front door hard. I smiled and started talking to another private eye. About the time I was finishing the call I heard the front door slam one more time and heard small heeled feet stomping back down the hallway. Jessica appeared in my doorway and crossed her arms. “Where are the plug wires?”

“What’s that dear daughter?”

“The spark plug wires for my car. Where are they?”

“How would I know? It’s not my car,” I replied smugly.

She stomped across my office and slammed her small hands down on my desk. “Not funny.”

“Car problems never are.”

“You think this will keep me here?”

“Well, I know you don’t have any money in your account for a taxi, and I also know that Jessica doesn’t have many friends and all of them are too superficial to give her a ride.”

“I fucking hate you!” she screamed at me which caused me to smile.

“Now you sound more like the real Jessica.”

She glared at me for several minutes until she suddenly let out a breath and relaxed. Her body lost its tension as she took a step back.

“Now you’re going to threaten me?”

“Of course not Daddy,” she replied with a sudden smile. “It was just a lover’s quarrel. I know you just want what’s best for me.”

“Well this is new,” I said with raised eyebrows.

“I just realized that there is a reason you’re still playing these games. It’s because all I’ve done so far is threaten,” she then spun on her heels and strutted out of my office as she called out over her shoulder. “Have a lovely evening Daddy. It may be the last one you have for a while.”

I wondered what she meant and why she was so happy. Had I just stepped on a land mine? I almost stood up and chased after her, but decided that would be playing into her hands. I started making calls to protect myself against anything on that thumb drive from getting out, and making a few preemptive measures against a few other things that Jackson had always thought were weak spots he had warned me about.

+++++++++++++++

“How was everyone’s day? Did you both get along?” Madison asked as she walked in the spacious living room and walked over to me.

“We both survived,” I replied to her with a shrug.

“Just survived?” she frowned. “I hoped it would go better than that.”

“Well…”

“MOM!” I heard Jessica call out in a loud tone as she stomped into the room. “Mom he broke my car!”

“What?” she asked as she spun to look at our daughter.

“I wanted to go out for a bit, but he broke my car! It won’t start because he did something to it!”

“I didn’t do anything to her car. I haven’t been out front all day,” I replied with a smug grin. I knew the imposter couldn’t tell Madison about the plug wires specifically because Jessica didn’t know the first thing about cars.

“Then one of his gorillas did it!” she said with a stomp.

“Why would I pay one of my own people to break a car? I pay people to fix your car.”

“Sweetie, I’m sure Alexander didn’t…”

“Oh of course you take his side!” she stomped her foot again and then tears started well up in her eyes.

“Sweetie calm down. We’ll figure this out…” Madison started and then let her voice trail off as we both watched Jessica turn and run from the room as she started to sob.

“I suppose I’ll go…” I said as I started to get up until Madison put a hand on my chest to stop me.

“You’ve done enough today it would seem,” Madison said to me with a sigh as she got up and followed after her daughter. “Why can’t the two of you just get along? Is it really that hard? She’s a headstrong nineteen year old girl, not a business rival.”

I let out a sigh as I realized it would be a long night.

+++++++++++++++

I reached out next to me in the sheets and felt Madison’s soft skin. The warmth of her body and the scent of her hair was the best part of my morning. I wrapped my arm around her and pulled her to me as I felt the swell of her breast in my hand. Something seemed just a touch off though… Was that the scent of her hair? Her breast seemed to levitate in my hand and her nipple was hard enough to cut glass. I opened my eyes and saw Jessica’s smiling face lying on the pillow next to mine. I jerked my face away as she let out a peel of laughter. “Good morning Daddy, are you enjoying my tit? Does it feel like Mom’s? Or maybe a bit perkier?”

I suddenly realized it was Jessica’s well-formed breast that was in my hand and her nubile body that was pressed up against me, not her mother’s. I tried to push away from her but our limbs were tangled together in a morning lover’s embrace. She did relent a little and let me pull my arms and legs away from her.

“Where is Madison? What have you done with her? Why are you in my bed?” I hissed at her as I sat up and rubbed at my scalp.

“Why would you think I did anything to Mom? She always does hot yoga first thing Monday morning, remember Daddy?” Jessica looked over at me like the perfect picture of innocence. “And I’m in your bed because you looked so lonely all by yourself and it just seemed like it would be nice and warm cuddled up to you,” she paused and then added with a mischievous grin. “I also thought from how loud and late the two of you fought last night you might want some company. Is everything alright? Are you and Mom going to get a divorce?”

“Don’t be a stupid twit. You know what’s going on. You caused it,” I replied and then added. “We are not getting a divorce over your stupid little meltdown. You think the real Jessica didn’t cause some friction with her tantrums too? We’ll be fine.”

“Isn’t it nice to just talk like this Daddy? To answer each other’s questions back and forth like this? I like it. It’s like we’re bonding.”

“Okay, then let me ask some. How did you know that horse’s name? Only the real Jessica would have known that.”

“Jessica gave me all of her memories along with her body. And from personal experience I can see why she needed out. Neither of you understand just how high her libido is and she didn’t like to pleasure herself. You’re lucky she didn’t go insane,” The imposter said as she fluttered Jessica’s eyelashes at me.

“How do I get the real Jessica back?” I couldn’t believe I was actually getting some answers, so I felt like pressing my luck.

“Sorry. Not possible. The trip out of the body is one way. You can’t go back,” she said with a shrug as she sat up and I looked away from her perky tits as they bounced.

“How do I get rid of you? How did you do it?”

“If you really want those answers, you have to answer some of my questions first Daddy,” she said with a Cheshire cat grin.

“Fine.”

She flopped back down in the bed and kicked the covers off and spread her legs. She was only wearing the tiniest pink thong and she spread her legs as she glanced at me. “Is this where you fuck Mom? On this side? Does she just lay back and spread her legs like this and you crawl on top of her and spear her with your cock? Do you make her sleep in the wet spot?”

I closed my eyes and shook my head.

“C’mon Daddy, tell me!” she said with a light hearted giggle.

“You sick fuck.”

“I’m exactly what you made me Daddy,” she growled back in a low tone.

“Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes.” I took a sidelong look at her as she smiled brightly from my answers.

Suddenly she sat up and spun into my lap and pushed my shoulders back down to the bed as she straddled me once more. She gathered her long hair in her hands and held it up on top of her head and began rocking her hips against me. “Does she ever push you down and ride you cowgirl style like this? That way you can see her tits bounce as she moans your name. Does she ever just smile sweetly at you and tell you to lay back and enjoy it because she’ll do all the work?”

My dick was half hard as usual in the morning and from Jessica’s smooth skin and friction it was rapidly stiffening to its full size and hardness. I tried to push her off me but she just let go of her hair and directed my hands to her chest and giggled as I pulled them back. “No! No alright, no! She doesn’t like it on top. Now answer my questions!”

“Just one more of mine, and then I’ll answer yours.”

“Fine. What?”

“Do you ever wish she would?”

I looked hard at Jessica’s face as she stopped rocking her hips and smiled down at me sweetly. “Do you ever wish she would climb on top of you Daddy? Just like I’m doing right now? And you could relax for a bit while she got you off?”

I looked off to the side and then I felt Jessica lean forward on me and press her breasts against my chest. I felt her hair fall across my skin and her hot breath on my neck. I looked back at her as she waited patiently with raised eyebrows for my answer.

“Yes,” I spat out the word like I hated it.

She giggled with glee as she whispered seductively. “I’ll do it for you Daddy. I mean, if you want. You can even close your eyes and pretend it’s not me. I don’t care.”

“Jessica, please…”

“Please fuck you cowgirl style?”

“No, please stop. This is… I just… I can’t…”

“Daddy, you’re stiff as a board. I think you can you just don’t want to. I can feel your hard dick brushing up against my wet little pussy through these tiny panties…”

“Please no!”

Jessica sighed and lifted herself up on my chest, but went back to slowly grinding on my stiff member. “You wanted to know how to get rid of me, right?”

I looked up at her with surprise and nodded.

She started to rock her hips faster and began panting. “You… You have to… have to kill me… to get… get rid of… me…”

“What?” I questioned as I tried to squirm out from under her.

“It’s… my body now… The only way… out is death…” she said as she kept working herself on me.

“How did… you do it?” I asked as I tried to think about baseball stats and grandmas.

She suddenly peaked and her head rocked back as she screamed out loudly while her orgasm shook her body. Her nails dug into my chest and I could feel her soaking through both her panties and my boxers. She looked down at me with a blissful smile through messy hair as she simply said, “I didn’t do it.”

She then leaned forward and quickly kissed my lips before popping off me and walking to the door of the bedroom. As she turned to go down the hallway she smiled at me. “Daddy, you better hurry or you’ll be late for work.”

+++++++++++++++

I was in a foul mood as I sat at my desk and looked through earning statements. So far not a single one of my searches into how Jackson had managed to slip into my daughter’s body had paid off in the slightest. I was told I would have the photos of Jackson’s cell by the end of the day and I was hoping that might help. I rubbed my temples as I looked at the profit statements and wondered why they were just a touch low again this month. Everything had been trending upward.

Suddenly my screen flickered and changed to a video of Jessica’s bedroom. Centered in the screen was Jessica sitting at her desk. She smiled and waved at the camera. “Hi Daddy! I miss you! Do you miss me? I’ve been thinking about what we talked about this morning… I can’t get it out of my mind. If you want me to ride you I totally will. You just have to say the word. Here, let me show you some of what I can do, just so you understand I’ll do whatever you want.”

She stood from the chair and I saw she was just wearing the wisplike black panties she had shown me on the first night and a matching bra. She began to move her hips and sway to music that suddenly started to play. I frowned at the screen and wondered how she got this video to play.

“What the fuck? How did this video get on my…”

She stopped her dance on the screen and looked at me. “It’s not a video silly, it’s a live feed. I used a program on the thumb drive you put in your computer. I can control anything.”

“You fucking cunt.”

“Daddy! Such language!” she paused and then smiled at the screen. “Actually I like a bit of dirty talk. It really gets me going. Do you want to call me a cunt? Will that get you hard Daddy?”

I started to tap at keys and hit buttons and Jessica let out a giggle. “That won’t help Daddy. Not until I give you back control. Oh! By the way, you should totally check out the Farnsworth and Vilster account. They’re screwing you harder than I want to. It’s so blatant that they’re trimming off the top before your cut that I’m really surprised your accountants didn’t catch it… unless the one handling that account is getting a kick back, I suppose. Oh, and something smells funny with the Bolmann account too.”

“Shut up!” I screamed at the screen.

“Oh, did I cross a line? You don’t like smart women? You want me to act like a vapid bimbo Daddy? In that case I won’t tell you that Luis is dealing on the side with one of your rivals… Oops! I guess I did. I’m such an airhead sometimes.”

Suddenly there was a buzz on my intercom. My receptionist’s voice called out. “There are two policemen here to see you Mr. Belciano. Hey! Hey you can’t just go in there!”

“Oh! Are you in trouble Daddy? Were you looking at porn in your office? Of your own daughter? Is that why the police are there?” I heard Jessica’s voice ask with playful curiosity.

I looked up and saw two plain clothed detectives barge into my office as my receptionist continued to squawk at them. I looked down at my monitor and then dove under my desk and found the power cord and yanked it hard. The whole computer let out a strange garble as it shut down instantly.

“Something wrong with your computer Mr. Belciano?” I heard a deep voice ask.

“It’s got a virus or something. Janice call down to IT and tell them to get me a new computer up here right now. Also have them look on the network for any viruses. And have them put this one in the trunk of my car,” I told her and then looked at the officers. “What can I do for you fine gentlemen today?”

“Oh cut the crap Alexander. You know why we’re here,” one of them said in the same deep voice I had heard before.

“You’re looking to invest money? If that’s the case you’ll have to make an appointment.”

“You killed Freddie Robinson.”

“What? Why would I kill my friend from college? I was trying to help him get clean,” I replied to them as I sat down in my chair. “Did anyone contact his mother? She should probably know… That poor woman…”

The second officer finally spoke up. “We have your prints at the crime scene.”

“Where was it? If it was at his house or car or something we’ve hung out before, which would explain…”

“It was on the shell casings we found at the scene,” The first officer cut me off. “You have a Smith and Wesson three fifty seven magnum, right? There’s one registered in your name.”

“Um, yes I have one, but it’s at the gun club I belong too. I haven’t been there or even shot it in months. It never leaves the club either. I have a gun locker there. My wife doesn’t like firearms in the house, you see,” I told them with a shrug.

“So how do you explain your prints on the shell casings?”

“A possible mistake made by your crime scene investigators? It wouldn’t be the first time that’s happened to me with the city police,” I said with raised eye brows as I coolly stared down the officers. “In fact you folks have tried to fabricate evidence twice to bring me in on phony charges, so you better make certain you have your facts straight or my lawyers will make another few million on a counter lawsuit for harassment.”

“There were seven shell casings. That means you fired all six shots in your revolver, dumped them, and reloaded just to pop one more into Freddie. That’s a hell of a vendetta.”

“Why would I just put one bullet in a revolver? And then dump just that one bullet? Look gentlemen, if you’re here to arrest me, let’s do this. If not you need to be on your way. I’m very busy today,” I stood up and motioned for them to leave just as some tech geek was coming into my room with a computer box.

“No, you’re not under arrest yet Mr. Belcaino, but don’t leave town, okay?” The first officer said as he stared at me.

“I don’t have any plans, but I’ll make certain to have my receptionist contact you if that changes. Leave your cards with her.”

+++++++++++++++

“You bugged my computer you little cunt!” I swore at Jessica while she painted her finger nails on her bed causing her to turn and look at me with wide eyes. “And how the fuck did you get my finger prints on bullet casings?”

“What are you talking about Daddy?”

“Don’t give me that big eyed innocent look. I will bury you Jack…”

“Say that name again and I will shank you tonight while you’re sleeping,” she cut me off in a mercilessly evil tone.

I remembered the knives and instead of continuing I flexed my hands and stomped back and forth at the entrance to her room. She sat there as unfazed as I had been with the police. The little bitch knew something. She had plans in motion.

“Hey, did you look into the accounts I mentioned?” she asked casually as she brought her hand close to her face for inspection.

“How the fuck did you know about that too?”

“Daddy calm down. I don’t like it when you yell at me,” she said as she waved her hand around in the air.

“I’ll calm down when…”

“When what? You figure out how I’m now seven steps ahead of you?”

I brought my hands to my temples. This was maddening. I looked at her as she sat on her bed like a fucking princess without a care in the world. I stomped over to her bed and suddenly she looked up at me. I reached out with my hands and I grabbed her shoulders and shoved her down to the bed. It was all I could do not to slip my hands around her neck when suddenly she grabbed my hands and moved them there herself.

“It doesn’t take much pressure to strangle someone Daddy, you can do it.”

My anger suddenly flipped to fear. She was expecting this? I yanked my hands to my side and took a step back.

“Not killing me is probably for the best, if you kill me you don’t know which body I’ll end up in next and at least if I’m Jessica you know where I am,” she said with a smile.

“Your next body?” I muttered and stumbled over to her office chair.

“Oh did you want me to keep that a secret? Sorry Daddy. I should have given you a spoiler alert.”

I sat there for a bit with my head in my hands and she continued to paint her nails until finally she looked over at me. “Did you check into Luis?”

“No. It’s been a busy day.”

“Well if you’d quit wasting half your resources looking into the death of the business associate you framed that would free up a lot more resources to deal with new threats,” she said smugly.

“Oh you’d like me to stop digging into that, wouldn’t you? I’m going to find a way to reverse this.”

“No Daddy, you’re not. It’s a one way trip. You need to start accepting this. Oh, and tomorrow after you look into Luis you need to call over to Boseman-Fletcher and talk to a man named Andrew Pinkle. He’s an insufferable little toad of a man, but if you tell him about your finger print problem, he’ll help you figure it out,” she said as she brushed at her finger nail once more and then let out a little sigh. “Shit. FUCK FUCK FUCK. I missed and got some skin.”

“Why should I trust you?”

She looked up at me with a glare and then said in a cold voice. “Because if anyone is going to kill you, ruin your life, or put you in jail it is going to be me. You’re mine. All mine. No one else can have you.”

“That’s why you’re helping me?”

“Well, I guess Mom can have you too… but I expect to be getting a lot more action here shortly. You better not leave me wanting,” she mumbled to herself and then blew some hair out of her face.

“Where is your mother?”

She looked up at me with a happy smile. “Did you just call her my mother? Thank you Daddy! See, now that wasn’t hard!”

I just shook my head and she continued. “She’s getting a dress for the charity dinner tomorrow night. You got your tux pressed right? She told you to do it like a week ago.”

“Shit.”

She rolled her eyes. “It’s in your closet. I took care of it. I knew you’d forget with all this revenge business and police business and your regular business business.”

“Um… thanks…”

+++++++++++++++

“No. Absolutely not. You are not wearing that slut outfit.”

“DADDY!”

“Sweet pea, your father may be right on this one. That dress may be just a touch daring for the charity dinner tonight,” Madison said to Jessica as we gathered at the foot of the stairs by the front door.

“FINE! I’ll go put on a parka and goulashes!” Jessica screamed as she stomped back up the stairs in the utterly unacceptable black dress she had tried to go out the other night in.

“And wash some of that makeup off. You’re only nineteen,” I added as she turned the corner.

“OH MY GOD!” she squealed out as she stomped back to her room.

Madison gave me the look and I let out a breath. “Sorry.”

“Don’t tell me sorry. Go tell her.”

“Okay. I don’t want to fight with either of you. I am genuinely sorry.”

“Alexander,” she said as I started my way up the stairs.

“Yes love of my life?”

“Apologize for calling it a slut outfit. That was also uncalled for.”

I got to Jessica’s room and knocked on the door lightly.

“What?” Jessica’s voice shouted through at me.

“I’m sorry I told you to wash off the make-up and called your dress a slut outfit.”

“Mom made you say that didn’t she?”

“Pretty much.”

Her door opened and she was standing in yet another black mini dress. This one was simply sexy and probably a bit on the revealing side but compared to her last dress it was a parka. She smiled at me and said, “Well, I’ll forgive you if you let me have some spending cash.”

“You were never planning on wearing that other dress were you? You knew we’d send you back up here.”

“I knew you’d send me back up here regardless unless I was wearing a floor length gown, so yes I started with what I knew you would hate and then this one wouldn’t look so daring despite being the one I really wanted to wear,” she replied with a shrug. “Now about that cash…”

“Sometimes you act just like her you know. How much do you need?”

“Four thousand seven hundred and fifty.”

I blinked at her several times as she smiled at me. “Um, no.”

“I thought we were having a moment,” she pouted.

“I don’t have that much on me.”

“Can I have a credit card?” she asked me with big eyes.

“No. You have a debit card already. Quit emptying your account on the first day. Or go get a job.”

She let out a sigh. “Old me drained it the first day. New me hasn’t gotten the chance to try a budget.”

“Oh,” I said as I looked at her. “Um, well… okay, here’s five hundred. It’s half of what I have on me, but I need some for tonight too.”

“Thank you Daddy!” she said sweetly as she popped onto her toes and kissed me on the lips.

“Okay that…”

“Was blissful,” she finished for me and started down the hall.

“No, that needs to stop.”

“Calm down Daddy. You’re so easy to wind up,” she replied as she strutted down the hallway.

“Hey… What’s it… you know, what’s it like?” I asked her and she glanced back at me with a smirk.

“What? Being a woman? Heels are pain. Panties are sexy. Boobs look like more fun than they really are to lug around all day. Men really are pigs. Sitting to pee isn’t that bad until you have to use a public restroom. I haven’t done the period thing yet. I’ll keep you updated.”

I let out a chuckle and felt Jessica slip her arm into mine as we went down the stairs together. Madison looked up from the bottom and smiled happily at us. “Oh thank you! I was not looking forward to spending the night with you two staring daggers at each other from across the room.”

+++++++++++++++

I was talking to the senator about some upcoming issues I thought we needed to get in front of when suddenly Madison tugged on my arm. She pointed across the room and I saw some walking male magazine advertisement leaning in close to Jessica’s face. She pulled back and gave the young man a polite smile and then pushed back on his forehead with one finger. He apparently didn’t get the hint and leaned in again and made a fairly poor attempt to cover up looking down the front of her dress. She set down her drink and slipped to the side and then out one of the doors in the large banquet hall we were standing in. I patted Madison’s arm reassuringly. “She can handle herself.”

I went back to talking to the senator and when I was done there I moved on to a man who I knew owned large sums of land across the city. He slapped my back and I held up a drink for him. Madison always seemed to remember what these stuffy old men drank and I was grateful for it. She absolutely flourished at these social gatherings. When someone else walked in that she thought I should rub elbows with she ran interference for me and freed me up from my current conversation so that I could slip away and get to the new networking target.

I had accidently overstepped her guidance towards the end of the night and suddenly I was out of sight from her. I looked around and didn’t see her scarlet red dress anywhere. I ducked into a hallway and still didn’t see her. I headed back to the restrooms as long as I was free, and after that I went to the far back of the hall where almost no one wandered down to as it was a bit secluded. I didn’t see her there either, but suddenly something caught my attention.

“No! Stop it!”

That was Jessica’s voice. I followed it to a doorway and looked down an intersecting hallway that appeared to only connect to a fire escape out the back. There in the hall was the same pretty boy that had been all over her before. He now had her backed into a corner of the hallway and was leaning in far too close to be considered having a casual chat. I saw him reach down and touch her legs with one of his hands and he slipped it up her thigh and under her dress. She squirmed and put one hand down to the hem of her dress and the other one came around fast and cracked off the young man’s cheek. His face spun and then he turned back to look at her with anger in his eyes. I wasn’t quite close enough to hear what they were saying clearly, but he was either calling her a witch or a bitch.

I felt my blood start to boil as I made my way down the hallway and saw him brush her hand off her dress and then he returned to reaching up her thighs. I saw her nose scrunch in anger and suddenly her long leg was coming up with lightning speed as she kneed him in the groin hard. The young man fell to his knees groaning and then tried to struggle to his feet as Jessica’s drink was being poured on his head. As he was struggling to his feet he reached up to grab a handful of her long hair and pulled her face down to his.

And then I was there. I grabbed the kid’s wrist and forced my fingers in deeply along where his tendons ran and twisted, causing him to let go of her hair instantly. I yanked the boy upright and shoved him to the emergency exit and then unceremoniously kicked the door open, tossed him out, and pulled it back shut. I turned to see Jessica staring at me wide eyed.

“What the hell was that all about?”

“He thought I would make a good story to his college buddies. I’m not certain he’ll tell it the way it actually happened now.”

“Are you okay?”

She nodded quickly and then slipped her own hands under the hemline of her dress and tugged down her panties. She stepped out of them one leg at a time and the brought them up to her hand on her heeled foot. She made her way over to me and looked up with big brown eyes as she said, “He wanted these for a trophy, but I think the trophy should go to the hero.”

She tucked them in my inside jacket pocket and then hugged me tightly.

“Jessica, I…”

“Shut up. Just let me have this one time, okay? I bought them for you anyway.”

“I didn’t want to hear that,” I mumbled at her.

“Too bad. Where is Mom? I thought you two were schmoozing?”

“I lost her in the crowd,”

She sighed and muttered. “Men.”

The next thing I knew she was tugging me back to the main hall and we were moving through the crowd once more. As I watched her work, she functioned at a very similar level to her mother. Not quite as polished but Madison had way more experience than Jessica at this. Jessica seemed to know people that even I didn’t know and I wondered if that was the imposter’s knowledge or hers. Either way she suddenly smiled broadly and tugged me into the next group and I saw Madison’s face light up as she saw the two of us.

“Hey, I lost you for a bit there.”

“I was wondering where you got to,” she replied as she slipped her fingers into mine.

“I was lost. Jessica brought me back.”

“How sweet. I really hope the two of you can work it out and keep this going.”

“We’ll see. I can’t make any promises.”

+++++++++++++++

The next morning I was reading the paper in the kitchen over breakfast when suddenly Madison stomped up to me and slapped at my shoulder.

“Whose fucking panties are these Alexander?” I heard Madison ask me with an ice cold tone.

“What?”

“Whose fucking panties are these?” she asked again in the same tone as she held up the almost transparent lacey undergarments.

“I… uh…” My brain was stuck as I saw my wife waving around Jessica’s panties which had come out of my inside coat pocket.

“This shouldn’t be a hard question Alexander. Whose fucking panties are these?” she shoved them in my face. “They came out of your coat. It would seem reasonable to me that you would know how they got there.”

“I…” I couldn’t tell her that her daughter had tucked her panties in my pocket just before kissing me.

“Don’t stutter Alexander, it makes you look like an idiot. Especially on such a simple question. Are you looking for some whore on the side? Am I not enough for you?”

“No! I mean, yes! I… I mean…”

“Whose PANTIES!” she screamed as my heart was now going a mile a minute and I could feel myself start to sweat.

“Why are you shoving my underwear in Daddy’s face?” I suddenly heard Jessica ask as she looked in from the doorway.

“You’re underwear?” Madison looked at her with a baffled expression.

“Yes those are mine,” Jessica said again as she looked at her mother.

Madison looked again to me for an explanation and again I felt the same racing heart and sweating until I heard Jessica’s voice once again.

“You told her Daddy?” she had hurt and betrayal in her tone.

“I…” I stuttered out again as I felt caught between a rock and a hard place.

“You said you wouldn’t tell her! You promised it would stay between us!” Jessica wailed out as her eyes began watering.

“I…”

“You always fucking lie to me! Why? Why would you tell her what that boy did? I bet you told her I snuck some wine too! Now I’m the drunken slut daughter! You said you’d keep it a secret! I fucking HATE YOU!” she screamed at the top of her lungs as her hands clenched by her sides.

“What boy? What wine?” Madison asked as she looked between me and Jessica.

Jessica sniffled and then a surprised look painted her face. “You didn’t tell her?”

“Well someone better tell me pretty quick,” Madison said as she planted her hands on her hips.

“I got an older boy to get me some wine at the party. I didn’t want to be the only one there not drinking. Well, I liked it and he asked if I wanted more. He got me another glass and he was telling me I was pretty and how he really liked me and how he wanted to make me happy. And then he got me another glass and I didn’t want it, but he said I should come on a walk with him and I could just sip it on the way, and then the next thing I knew we were down this kinda dark hallway and I was scared and he pinned me to the wall and he was kissing on me and he had his hands on me and then he said he wanted my panties as a souvenir of the night. I didn’t want to give them to him, but I was so scared and he had his hand up my dress and then he was pulling them down, and so I tried to kick him, but I missed and he pulled them the rest of the way down and I was losing my balance and I was laying on the floor and he pulled them off me, and then he started to laugh at me and I was crying and then Daddy showed up. He pushed the guy out the fire door and then I heard him getting into a fist fight and then he came back in to see if I was okay…” Jessica stopped her rapid fire talking to suck in a breath as tears began to stream down her cheeks. “And I was so embarrassed and I was crying and he picked me up and he carried me to a bench and he made sure I was okay, but I was feeling a little tipsy and so he stayed and held my hand for a while and then I felt better but I had raccoon eyes and so he helped me to the bathroom and then I couldn’t stop crying and I made him promise not to tell you Mom because I didn’t want you to think I was a drunken slut and I didn’t want everyone to know that a boy took my underwear because I would have been so embarrassed and I just couldn’t handle it so I made him promise that he wouldn’t say anything.”

Daddy’s Little Princess

Author - Tobyredone

Chloe cheerfully open the door to the front of our small house and bounced in the door like she had just come home from the most wonderful day of her life. I smiled at her as I saw her books and things in her hands and thought to myself that her test must have gone well today. I had helped her study for her geography midterm almost all last night, and I knew that she was worried about it.

“Hello sweetheart,” I said to her as she smiled at me and then added, “The test must have gone well, I take it?”

“Hello Mr. Engrossie. The test did go well. Chloe got a ninety eight percent. A testament to your intelligence. Let’s hope that continues.” She replied back.

I shook my head in disbelief. She just called me, her father, by a formal title and last name, and referred to herself in third person. I wasn’t very socially apt, and so thought perhaps it was something that all the kids were doing today.

“Uh, well, anytime you need help studying, dear, just let me know.” I replied with a hesitant smile.

“I don’t think you understand the severity of the situation, Mr. Engrossie. If you’ll be kind enough to follow me up to Chloe’s room, I’ll be glad to explain it in detail.” My daughter replied to me, as she closed the door behind her, and started walking to her room.

Curious to know what was going on, I of course followed. If this was indeed a phase, I hope it didn’t last too long. I enjoyed my sweet, charming daughter more then this version of her. She was all I had left after her mother had died almost a decade ago.

I walked into Chloe’s room to see her flopped onto the bed. She was smiling at me, and beckoned me to come in and close the door. I did as requested. She was such a little angel, sitting there in her room on her pink bed, with its little throw pillows.

She set her books down next to her, and said to me in a very serious voice, “Mr. Engrossie, you see Chloe as you always do, but I’ve taken over her body. You have one chance to keep me destroying the only thing in this world that you love. I’m being paid an amazing sum of money to get your access code from you so that my, well let’s just call them employers can get into your work files. So, let’s not make this any harder then it has to be. Give me the access codes, and you will get your daughter back unharmed, and in pristine condition. If you do not, I will be forced to… Let’s not go there yet, we are getting along so well.”

“Chloe, is this some kind of joke?” I asked, “You know that I can’t give you any access codes. I can’t even tell you what I do for a living. It’s all classified.”

Chloe slid onto the bed, and laid on her stomach facing me. She still had a cute grin on her face, which I returned. She could be such a practical joker when she wanted to be. She opened her text book up to a page that had something taped over the actual page. She kicked her legs happily behind her, and looked up at me.

“I don’t exactly understand what it is that you do, but I have all the notes on it right here. It’s from my employers. They gave it to me incase you don’t believe who I am. Take a look.” She said, and motioned me close to the book.

I looked down and saw a picture of my lab, along with a copy of my schedule, and some notes on what I was doing in the lab that day. The blood drained out of my face. No notes and absolutely no pictures were aloud out of the building. It was ground for immediate termination, and not the ‘you got fired’ termination. It was a ‘shoot you in the back of the head and make it look like an accident government cover up’ termination.

“Where did you get that!” I said as my eyes darted to hers.

“Don’t worry about that, Mr. Engrossie. What you need to worry about is what happens to Chloe here if you don’t give me the access code.” She replied to me, this time without the smile.

This was for real. Someone was actually in Chloe’s body. They were holding her for ransom right in front of me. I knew I couldn’t give them the access codes, despite the fact that my daughter was the one asking for them. I slowly shook my head no.

“That’s disappointing Mr. Engrossie. I thought we were going to have a lot of fun in the little time we were going to spend together, and everyone was going to get out of this situation unharmed.” She said to me in an evil tone I would never thought I could hear come from her sweet lips.

She suddenly spun around on the bed, with her legs towards me, and lifter her skirt up, exposing her underwear.

“You do realize that all of this is mine, right? I can do with it whatever I want. Let’s start with the relatively harmless stuff. I will go out and find every guy in your daughter’s school and fuck them until she has the reputation of a cheap whore. I’ll even let faculty have a shot at her.” She said to me.

I shuddered at the thought of my sweet young daughter getting penetrated, and letting her body in the clutches of whoever I was talking too, but I knew that giving into her demands would make the whole situation worse. I couldn’t just hand over my access code as she had so calmly requested. There were others at stake here.

I again shook my head no.

She spun around on the bed again, this time kneeling in front of me. She smiled as she ran a graceful hand up under her shirt and began to fondle her breasts right in front of me like a little slut. She then pulled her skirt up again, and stuck her hand down the front of her panties, smiling and moaning as she lecherously began to masturbate right in front of me.

“Mmmmh. Feels so good. You know what else will feel good? When I go out and get Chloe here hooked on crack. She’ll be sucking cock for the rest of her life just to get a quick fix. But that will be hard, when she’s in prison for murder. I can just pick up a knife and stab anyone I want. Or a gun and shoot a few people. I’ll do it somewhere that has lots of witnesses, that way she has no chance to get off. But not before I tell them that you raped me as I grew up, and that’s why I’m so messed up, so you’ll never get to see your precious daughter ever again.” She said with a dark grin on her face.

There was nothing I could do. She held all the cards. I finally nodded to her.

“Good boy. Now hand me the phone. I need to make a call.” She told me.

“And if I give you the code, you’ll let her go immediately?” I said as I handed my daughter the cordless phone.

She laughed and smiled again as she dialed some numbers and started talking into the phone.

“Yeah, he’s ready to cooperate… Just like I said, give me an hour alone with him, and I’ll break him… It was easy. He just needed the proper motivation. I’m camped in his daughter’s body, and he knows that I’ll fuck up everyone’s life if he doesn’t give us what we want. Now what are the instructions you want me to give him. Uh huh… Uh huh… ok, I’ll make sure he knows.” She said and then hung up the phone.

She then looked at me and said, “Well Daddy dearest, tomorrow you are going to escort two people past the security gate with all the cameras, and through the gate with the retinal scanner. You will enter the code, and then help the people load up the prototype, along with all your research notes into a truck. If anyone asks you what you are doing, you are to say that you need to do some field tests. Once outside the grounds, you will get out of the truck, and lay on the ground with your face in the dirt. Don’t try and look where the truck is going.”

“And if I do all this, you’ll leave Chloe, she’ll be unharmed?” I asked in a hurried voice.

“Well, lets just say that I’m going to be hanging out in daddy’s little princess here for the next couple days to make certain that everything works, and that you do as your told. If you are a good boy, I’ll just to a bit of finger-fucking. If you even think about double crossing us, though, I’ll fuck up Chloe’s life and yours so fast you’ll wonder how I did it all in such a short time. Got it?” She asked as she pointed at me.

I nodded.

“Good. Then get the fuck outta here. You have a big day tomorrow, and I need some time alone with Chloe here.” She said with a smile as I retreated out of the room.

Confessional - Epilogue

I walked out of the confessional booth and the priest stepped out of his. My story was done. He looked at me with an expression of hatred. I relished it. I blew him a kiss, and slapped my ass as I walked out of the church and back to the car.

I drove down the road a few more miles until I came to convenience store. I hopped out and grabbed a tee shirt and some ugly shorts in a men’s size. The clerk didn’t see me heading back out the door until it was too late. I was already in the car pulling away as he ran out screaming, “Shoplifter! Thief!”

I drove further down the road for quite a while until I came upon an abandoned factory. I pulled the car in and drove it to the backside of a run down warehouse where no one would see the car when I parked it, then got out with my new clothes and headed into the run down building.

I found some rusting bailing wire holding a door open, and untied it and took it with me. I headed for what use to be an office when this building was actually being used. Once inside I looked around. It had seen better days. Half the walls were falling apart, pipes were exposed everywhere, and electrical wiring hung down from the ceiling.

I knelt down and begun to use the bailing wire to secure my hands tightly to a rusted pipe. I pulled the bailing wire so tight it cut into my skin, and I savored the pain, as I knew all this would all soon be over. I concentrated on leaving the lovely young girl that had been my ride for the past few days. I became liquid and flowed out of her.

I quickly donned my clothes and looked down at the sleeping young girl. I knelt by her and carefully brushed the hair out of the beautiful face I had just finished using as my own. Then I reached back and slapped her as hard as I could muster. Her limp sleeping body flopped on the floor, while her hands stayed tightly secured to pipe. I reached back and slapped her again hard across the face.

Finally her eyes started to move under her delicate eyelids. I stood up and kicked her in the stomach. Her eyes popped open and bulged out of her head as she gasped for breath from my kick. She blinked a few times and looked around while pulling at her restraints. She then saw me, and crawled back against the pipe, curling up and ducking her head to avoid anymore harsh blows.

“Welcome back!” I said cheerfully.

“What’s going on?” She asked as she continued to look around.

“You may not remember but I borrowed your body for a bit. You have made quite the mess back home young lady!” I said in a parental tone.

“What?” She asked, obviously not catching on to my conversation.

“Remember?” I reached down and roughly grabbed her hair, and pulled her head back to look at my face, “I called you down from the bleachers, you were reading that trash book, and I pressed you up against the building and took your body for my own?”

“You… You’re that slime.” She said as the lights finally clicked on in her thick skull.

“Finally a bit of intelligence,” I said as I held my arms wide and smiled at her.

“What do you want now?” She asked in a scared voice.

“Nothing,” I said plainly.

“Then what is all this?” She asked as she tugged on the pipe.

“I just wanted you to know that you are going to die here. I’m going to leave, and you are going to be trapped here. Scream all you want, but we are miles from anyone, and no one knows where you are. And I wanted the last person you saw to be the one that wrecked your entire life.” I said in a happy voice with a smile on my face.

“No, please, don’t do this! Please let me go.” She begged.

“Well, maybe. If you give me the best blow job of my life, I’ll consider untying you.” I told her, and with that I walked over and put my crotch in her face.

She looked up at me for half a second and then nodded.

“You stupid bitch. Is everyone in this town so easy to manipulate? I was never going to let you go. It was a trick. To see how far I could get you to go, and how easy it would be to get you there. You were about to put my dick in your mouth, even though I’ve destroyed your life,” I said and then gave her a hearty laugh.

She started to cry, and I mean uncontrollable sobs. I started to walk away, and called over my shoulder, “If you don’t stop the tears I’ll go back to town and make your mother every bit the ruined backstabbing cock slut that I made you.”

She sniffled a few times, and honestly tried to stop crying, so I spun around and said to her, “You still don’t fucking get it? You still stopped crying at the slightest threat! If I wanted your whore of a mother nothing you did would matter. I’d do whatever I wanted anyway. You waste of flesh.”

And with that I spun around and started to walk out of the warehouse. I didn’t know where I would end up next, or what I would do, but I knew as I walked away the screaming and crying of Susie Debinow behind me was music to my ears.

Confessional - Chapter 3

The priest again looked over to the confessional booth next to his, and finally understood that despite the sweet demeanor of this young girl, inside was a being of pure conceited evil. He had talked with Susie on many occasions, but not once had she hinted at anything remotely this devious. She was normally so loving and pure.

He told the being that was inside Susan that he needed to leave, and to let the poor girl have her life back, and he should make reparations for damage he had caused.

“But father, you haven’t even heard the whole story yet. How can I make reparations when you won’t let me finish my confession?” Once again her voice sounded so innocent, so playful, you would never guess that behind her eyes was a cold and calculating monster.

%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%

I awoke the next morning to the sun shining in the bedroom window, and the birds chirping on a lovely summer day. I looked over to see Susan’s mother lightly snoring next to me. I began to stretch and as I moved my flexible young body “my” mother began to stir.

I crawled my way to the edge of the bed and stood up on the floor. My mother looked up at me as she rubbed the last bit of sleep from her eyes.

“Are you okay sweetie? You don’t have to go anywhere today.” She said with concern showing in her voice.

“I want to get dressed and go to school mother. I want this all to be behind me, like some sort of bad dream. Don’t make me stay home, please?” I asked as I looked down at her with my large eyes.

She nodded and I headed back to my room to get ready. I picked out my clothes for the day, which consisted of a pair of white cotton panties, a matching cotton bra, my shortened green and blue pleated skirt, and my white dress shirt. I also tossed out some black shoes with a small 2” heel and some white socks that would come up to just below my knees.

With my outfit picked out I headed into the bathroom and began to get ready. The warm shower water felt exceptionally nice as I washed off the past day’s sweat and cleansed my body with all of her usual soaps and shampoos and conditioners. Susan had trimmed up the morning before I hopped her and so her body didn’t need to be shaved anywhere, and I was glad of that because I wanted to be out the door before I had to deal with any more family crap from issues I had caused last night.

I finished my shower and dried off quickly, then started in on blow drying my hair, and adding anti frizz and stay in conditioner as she usually did before adding the loose curls with her curling iron that made her so irresistible to the opposite sex. After I was finished with my hair, I started in on my make up. I knew I couldn’t go to heavy, but I needed some, so I just added some mascara to make my eyelashes look impossibly long, and draw attention to my mount’s lovely eyes. Next I used just a touch of blush on my cheeks, and then a light shade of pink lipstick on my lips. Finished, I knew that it was perfect.

I walked to my room and started to get dressed. I easily put on all of her clothes like I had been doing it for years. I adjusted the short skirt to sit properly, buttoned up her small form-fitting white dress shirt, and pulled the socks up tight before stepping into her small black shoes.

I then grabbed my school bag from one corner of my room and went to my closet. I pulled the stained panties from their hiding space and put them in my book bag. Spinning on my heel, I headed for my door, but stopped briefly to smile at the image of the pretty school girl that was reflect back at me from Susan’s full length mirror. I winked at myself and said out loud, “Susie, this is going to be a great day.”

With that I left my room, stopped briefly to blow a kiss good bye to “my” mom and started walking to school.

I was there a bit early, but I knew that would be ok. I started to walk around the empty halls when I saw some football players returning from morning practice. One of them was Anthony and I gave him a coy smile as the group walked by. He stopped and faced me, putting a large hand on either side of my head and clumsily stroking my hair.

“Come on!” I whispered to him, and looked at the door to a janitorial closet.

“What? Again!” he said in a high pitched whisper.

I got a sad look on my face and said, “Well, never mind. I must not have been that good last time. Maybe I should practice to make sure I’m ready for next time you want to.”

“No, that’s not it at all, babe. I’m just surprised. You always seemed so straight laced before.” He replied back to me.

“Well, you opened the floodgates, and you were just so good. I can’t get enough.” I said as I played with a lock of blonde hair hanging by my face.

That was all it took. He grabbed my hand, checked to make sure the hallway was now clear, and then we both darted into the janitor’s closet. I wasted no time, and pulled my panties down to mid thigh and bent over forward at the waste, steadying myself on a shelf full of random cans of cleaner. The elicit site of me standing there offering up my little box did the trick for Anthony, and his dick was hard as soon as he yanked his pants down. I loved how quickly young men could respond. He flipped my skirt up over my back and leaned in so he could once again start roughly trying to shove his entire dick in me at once.

“Slowly,” I reminded him while looking down at my feet and seeing his feet shuffling behind them, and suddenly I felt his dick half way in pulse inside me once. Then I felt it again.

I turned to look at his face over my shoulder and there was horror on it. He had blown his load in me way to early and he knew it. I took two small steps forward and straightened myself as his dick pulled out of me. I reached down and pulled my panties back into place over my now leaky slit. He was stammering apologies left and right.

“It’s fine. It happens to a lot of guys.” I said.

He gave me a look of confusion, probably wondering how I would know that. I just patted him on the cheek and walked by, saying, “I have to go to the little girls room and clean up, I’ll see you later.”

I opened the door to the closet to see a few students walking by. The immediately looked in to see Anthony behind me with his pants still around his ankles. I smiled at them and continued on my way.

From Susie’s memories I knew the closest bathrooms were down two hallways and on the right so I headed that way. I needed to finish with my fingers what he started. I pushed open the door and was greeted by the smell of cigarettes. I walked in a bit further and saw a girl my mount’s age standing against the wall puffing away. Susie’s memory told me her name was Sara, and she was a bit of an outcast, but of course Susie was to brain-dead to know why.

“Hey,” Sara said to me as she looked me up and down.

“Hey,” I said back to her as I walked into the room, my heels clicking on the hard tiles beneath me.

“I heard you let Anthony Thatcher screw you behind the bleachers yesterday. Classy.” She said to me as she took another drag on her cigarette.

I held my hand out to her as if I wanted to borrow her cigarette. She looked at me for a moment and then handed it over to me. I took a long drag deep into my new set of lungs. I held the smoke in and handed her the cigarette back, then exhaled slowly, blowing the smoke out away from us both.

“It’s amazing how fast that shit spreads, besides, what’s it to you? I just want to have a good time.” I replied back coolly.

“Did you?” she asked as she laughed at me.

“Not that great. Know anyone that could do it better?” I asked.

“Fuck you? I’m not up on who has the biggest dick around here.” She replied and looked down at her smoke.

“I didn’t say I needed a dick to get off.” I replied looking into her eyes.

She studied me for a moment, wondering if this was a trick of some sort.

“To be honest, I just gave Anthony a shot at round two, but he blew it. Typical male. I just came in here to get myself off from all the pent up frustration, you know?” I told her, the honesty ringing clearly out in my voice.

“Really.” She said unimpressed.

“Yeah, really. I’m so fucking horny I could die. Obviously no decent men around here. What’s a girl to do?” I asked and stepped closer to her.

She looked down at me, as she was a few inches taller then me. Her hair was dark as midnight, but I could tell it was a die job from her blonde roots. She wore the same uniform as me, obviously, but it was a bit wrinkled. She had dark eye make up on, and her nails were painted black as her hair. I took another step and was within a half an inch from her face. She tossed the cigarette in one of the sinks on the wall next to us, and as she did that I reached up with my small hands and pulled her face to mine. At first she resisted, but after I pressed my tongue up into her lips, and against her teeth, she opened her mouth and kissed me hard back. I felt her arms wrap around my small frame and we made out. I kissed her passionately and she was putting just as much effort back into me. Soon she was kissing down my small neck, and I pulled her down to the floor on top of me.

Using my backpack for a headrest we continued our make out session until I felt her run a petite hand up under my skirt and massage my pussy lips through my cotton panties. She was good, but then again, she had a pussy, and so knew the buttons that I wanted pushed. Soon enough she had her fingers under the leg band and was finger fucking me with everything her arm could give me. I came hard, and jerked and flopped on the floor as I coated her hand with ejaculate. I blinked as I had the second best orgasm from young Susan’s pussy so far.

“Wow, you did have some pent up aggression in there, didn’t you?” Sara said with a smile.

“Time for both of us to get a little tongue action now,” I said with a smile, and pushed her on her back before I climbed on top of her facing the opposite way. I lowered my groin until it was resting lightly on her chin, and then flipped her small skirt up around her waist. She was wearing a black silky thong, and I could already smell her arousal underneath her pussy’s cover. I pulled her panties down to her knees and dug my tongue in with abandon. I felt her pull my white cotton briefs aside and begin licking gently around my folds of skin.

I felt my pussy start to put out a flood of lubricant as Sara deftly brought me to the edge of orgasm again. As I came I tried to control my body, but it was just no use. The orgasms of this young body were so powerful and hard I bucked with mad abandon and thought I may have slammed teeth out of my lesbian lover. I dug into her pussy even more to try and make up for it, and despite my harsh treatment of her face, Sara kept right on eating me out.

We continued until each of us had a handful of lovely orgasms, and I finally rolled off her, exhausted, and lay next to her panting, trying to catch my breath. I felt her reach down and take a hold of my hand with hers.

“I love you.” She said to me plainly.

I blinked a few times, still catching my breath. I leaned up to see her already looking at me. I sat up and gathered my legs under me to stand up. She grabbed my wrist and her eyes narrowed as she looked at me.

“I said I love you.” She repeated, obviously expecting some response.

“What’s not to love about me?” I replied to her coldly as I yanked my wrist out of her grasp, stood up and started to straighten my clothes, and then looked in the mirror to adjust any locks of stray blonde hair.

“You fucking bitch.” She said as she ungracefully yanked her small black thong up her legs and stood up so she could continue the fight.

She looked my image in the mirror with a finger pointed at my face and was about to continue cussing at me when her mind finally caught up to the fact that my reflected image was not the same as the school mate she knew and had just tongue fucked. She blinked twice to clear her eyes, believing it was some optical illusion, but when she looked again, it was still my horribly plain male face on the body of a young goddess. She started to sputter unintelligible words as I spun around to face her. That even confused her more, as now she was back to looking at the face she recognized.

“Cat got your tongue, Sara?” I asked sweetly.

“What? Who? How? What?” She asked in quick succession.

“You couldn’t just get a good tongue fucking and walk away, could you? No. You had to be all female, and emotional, and bring out the love word.” I said with contempt in my voice.

“I don’t…” she was still stammering as she came close and touched my face with her fingers.

“You don’t get it?” I finished for her, “Well, unfortunately you never will, but you still saw my secret, and I can’t have you running around telling everyone, so…”

I grabbed her hair at the scalp with a good grip and with all the force and speed I could muster slammed the stunned girl’s head forward into mirror. It broke into a thousand bloody little pieces, and she fell back unconscious and limp, and collapsed on the floor.

I calmly picked up my school bag and walked out over the broken glass and as I reached the door turned around and said to her unconscious bleeding form, “You stupid dike. You were easier to control then the boys.”

As I stepped out into the hallway I looked up at the clock and noticed it was just about time for third period and I had yet to attend a class. I smiled and pulled out which class I was suppose to go to next from Susie’s unconscious mind and started to head that way.

I was almost late as the classroom was on the far side of the school, but I was in my seat in time for role call, so no one made an issue of it. I looked around at my fellow classmates. I definitely had the best looking body. I turned my attention back to the front of the class. It was not taught by a nun, as was the usual here, because none of them had a degree in higher mathematics. It was taught by a skinny pencil necked man who wore the thickest black framed glasses I had ever seen. His cheap suit did nothing to enhance his image, either. I also pulled from Susie’s mind that he had just recently been through a rough divorce. His name was Mr. Feeley. I rolled my eyes as he droned on and on about crap that I really didn’t give a fuck about.

The next hour was torture. He explained all manner of things that no human being could possibly need to know, and did so in a nasally voice that I found repugnant. I was just going to head out afterward class, but this man without even knowing he had done anything had pissed me off enough that I needed to ruin his life.

The bell rang, and the other students jumped out of their seats to leave. He called out the following day’s assignments as half the kids were running out the door. I slowly repacked my school bag, and once every other student had left the room I made my way to the front of the classroom where he was busy cleaning off the blackboards. I moved to the door way and closed the door to the hall. He heard me close it and turned to look at me.

“Oh, Miss Debinow, what can I help you with?” he asked in that damned nasal voice.

“Well, Mr. Feeley, I’m having a hard time with some of this, and I was hoping you could go over it with me.” I explained.

“Certainly. I don’t have class right now, but I’m certain you do, should we schedule something for after school?” he asked as he looked into a day planner on his desk.

“My next period is a study hall. I’m all yours.” I said cutely as I lied.

“Ah. Super. What do you need help with then?” he said as he returned to cleaning the black board.

“Um, all of it, I guess.” I said while shrugging my shoulders.

“All of it? Well, you’ve waited to long if you need help with all of it. And your last test scores showed you understood these concepts.” He was going to prattle on continuously until I walked up to him and pressed a thin finger to his lips.

“You caught me. I don’t need help with math. I need help with this.” I said as I reached down and ripped open my dress shirt. The small buttons either pulled through the holes or ripped off the thread and bounced down on his desk and classroom as I pulled the entire front of my shirt open to expose my breathtaking breasts contained in the cotton bra.

I looked up at him as I saw his eyes dart from my face to my chest a few times. He pressed his glasses up his nose, pointed at me, and said, “Young lady, this is not appropriate behavior. You need to button that shirt back up right this instant.”

“You need to get over here and start lovingly caressing and licking these breasts, you little toad.” I replied back to him harshly.

He blinked a few times and walked up to me, still pointing a finger and said, “Listen here, you little hussy!”

I cut him off and said back, “No you listen here dickhead. If you don’t start doing what I want right now, I’ll scream bloody murder. After three years in cheerleading I have an impressive scream. Everyone will come running, see me cowering in a corner, buttons shot off my shirt everywhere, hair frazzled, and see me crying about the big bad teacher trying to molest me to keep up my passing grade point average.” I stopped for a second to let it sink in while I hopped up on his desk, crossed my legs and spun small circles with my left foot before continuing, “Who do you honestly think will go down for this? Me? I have never missed a day of school, I’m on the cheerleading team, I could have any guy I wanted, and I’ve always been little miss perfect. You on the other hand are over the hill, just got out of a messy divorce, and have a half naked young girl on your desk with the buttons from her shirt all over your classroom.”

“What do you want?” He asked in a panicked voice, and I noticed his hands were shaking. He was smart enough to know as soon as my speech was done that he was getting screwed here one way or another.

“I want to get off. Your choice how, as I really don’t care. Finger-fuck me, eat me out, stuff your little dick in me, how ever you want to do it, but I don’t want to stop feeling orgasms until the next bell rings.” I told him as I held up my hands and pretended to look at the nails, but really I was watching his reaction out of the corner of my eyes.

With no other choice open to him he slowly walked over to me and knelt down in front of me as I uncrossed and spread my legs, scooted my ass up to the edge of his desk, and leaned back go give him access to my panty covered vagina.

As he began teasing me with his fingers and tongue through my panties I laughingly said out loud, “See, this is something we can both have fun doing! This is great!” and let out a low belly laugh.

Despite his awkward appearance, and nerdy visage Mr. Feeley ended up being a capable lover. He was able to bring me to enough orgasms enough that I felt quite content as the bell rang around an hour later. He stood up with out saying a word, zipped his pants up, grabbed his things and headed for the door.

As he opened it I turned my head and said with a large evil smile, “Feeley, I own you now. You are my plaything until I find someone else or grow bored with you.”

His eyebrows furrowed at me, and he stormed out of the classroom. I sat forward, peeled off my panties that had just been pulled aside for our games, and rubbed the crotch good and hard against my seeping wet slit. I then stood up, took them off, and deposited them in the bottom drawer of his desk all the way to the back.

I then grabbed my school bag and headed out to my next class like nothing was out of place at all, especially the fact that I had just finished screwing a teacher or that my shirt was half open. I waved to a few girls that knew Susie, and smiled at a couple boys and turned into the girl’s locker room.

I walked to Susie’s locker and entered her combination into the lock. As I pulled the door open my mount’s best friend Marsha bounded up next to me and said, “Susie! I haven’t seen you all day! I thought you were sick!” and hugged me tightly.

“I’ve been busy,” I replied with a bit of coldness creeping into my voice.

“I heard! Is that thing about Anthony Thatcher true? Oh my god you didn’t, did you? Boys are so sleazy! They will totally lie about anything to get rep.” She was babbling like an idiot.

“Shut up you stupid twit!” I said to her suddenly. She stopped and looked at me with wide eyes.

“What has gotten into you?” Marsha asked.

“I’m so sick of your incessant prattle about the dumbest shit! If you can’t rub two damned brain cells together to come up with a decent topic once a year it’s really not worth opening your mouth to begin with unless you are going to have a dick shoved in it.” I told her loudly.

By now we were drawing a crowd, and as the girls came over from the other rows of lockers she looked at me with tears in her eyes and asked in a mousey voice, “I thought we were best friends?”

“Well, that would circle right back around to the part of you being a fucking idiot, wouldn’t it?” I asked her back with venom in my voice.

That was enough to send the young girl over the edge, and she bolted from my sight with her face in her hands crying as she left the locker room. I looked around and noticed everyone staring at me and not moving, so I said out loud, “What the fuck is everyone looking at?” Causing the small group of people to quickly dissipate and head out into the gymnasium for class while muttering under their breath what a bitch I was.

I waited for about ten minutes to make sure everyone had left, and then picked up my bag and headed out of the doors and over to the boys locker room. I pushed open the doors like I belonged there, and smiled as I looked at the football players. I knew from my mount’s memories that they didn’t have the normal boy’s gym class, but instead took ten extra minutes getting ready in there equipment and had another football practice session. So when I walked in they were only half dressed and saw me standing there in a tiny uniform with the shirt half open because I only had a few buttons left.

“Hey boys, how about a little pre game action?” I asked as I cocked my legs.

“Oh hell yes.” I heard along with, “Check this crazy bitch out.” And “Isn’t she the one Anthony did yesterday? He said she was fucking tight in the sack!”

I walked over to a bench in between a row of lockers and sat down with my legs spread on either side, pulled my shirt off, and lifted my skirt up to let them all know that there was nothing between their dicks and paradise other than the clothes they were wearing.

“So boys, who wants to go first?” I asked, and lay back on the bench.

There was a flurry of activity as they all yanked pants down and darted over to shove a dick inside me. The first guy over with a hard dick jammed up against my outer lips, but suddenly he got yanked back by a much larger guy. He pressed up against me and I felt his dick shove my vaginal lips apart almost to the point of tearing me in half. He was HUGE! He fucked me hard, and my pussy didn’t have enough time to lube up properly. I grimaced and called out in pain.

“Yeah, you like that thick cock, don’t you whore?” He called out.

“Yes! Fuck me harder you ape!” I called back.

At that he grabbed my hair and yanked down hard as he thrust in me. My juices had caught up with his fucking now, and despite the pain from his original thrusting and the hair pulling I was building towards orgasm once more. He jack hammered into me like this would be the last time he ever fucked a woman. His dick was hard and long and I was eating it up. He finished way too early, though and as I felt him blow his load in my precious little pussy I snapped my legs up against his chest and kicked him off me as best I could with the small frame I had.

“Next! Keep it coming boys!” I called out as I put my legs back down and spread them, and another random boy lowered himself into position and began ramming into me. I was already sopping wet from the last boy and so I got to enjoy this thrusting from the start. He lasted a bit longer too, and I came hard with this boy. As I regained my senses I kicked him off as well. Another nameless faceless boy took his place and the cycle started over again.

I had probably fucked about half the team, though to be honest I wasn’t keeping track, when I saw Anthony walk in from the gym side doors to the locker room. He saw me and ran over, ready to punch the guy on top of me until he heard me call out in pleasure.

“What the hell? What is this Susan?” He called out in disbelief.

“It’s a fucking train you idiot, on your girl!” I heard some guy call out from behind me.

“I needed a good fucking, not someone who blows their load on my ass as soon as they get hard, Anthony. What did you expect me to do after you came so damned early?” I asked, “Besides, these guys have way bigger dicks and fuck better then you anyway.”

I heard laughing and jokes all around me as Anthony’s teammates started to rip into him. I think I even saw a tear start to form before he ran out of the locker room and back out into the gym. I knew I was probably running out of time to finish my trap, so I urged the guy between my legs on. He hadn’t pulled out of me even when making fun of Anthony. We quickly got back to fucking and after he finished I grabbed a new guy. After a few more, I noticed that the next guy to fuck me had already nailed me. They were coming back for seconds.

That meant it was time. I pushed the latest guy off me, stood up and grabbed my tattered shirt from the floor. I then grabbed my bag as all the guys started to complain about me no longer being on the bench with my legs spread waiting to be fucked by them. I opened the bag up, dug out the stained and bloodied panties, held them to my seeping pussy, and went running out of the locker room and into the hallway with my torn shirt in one hand and soiled panties in the other. As I pushed through the doors I let out a scream that would have woken the dead. I summoned some tears up and soon felt them streaming down my face as I walked down the hallway calling for help, screaming, and crying.

Before long every door into the hallway was open, and small groups of people were standing in them looking at me wearing just a skirt holding my torn shirt and a pair of bloody underwear. A nun ran over to me and I collapsed to my knees as she grabbed my shoulders.

“What happened child?” She asked as she gently stroked the hair out of my face and tried to comfort me.

“They grabbed me! They grabbed me and dragged me into the locker room! And then they tore off my clothes, and they… They…” I left the sentence unfinished and instead broke into tears.

The nun looked down the hallway at the door to the locker room, where a few half dressed football players were looking out at the spectacle. When they saw her looking, most of them ducked back into the locker room, but two of them decided to run. When they took off it made them all look guilty, and the nun swallowed my story hook, line and sinker.

“Call the headmaster! Call the police! Get those boys rounded up! Everyone get back into their rooms until you get further instructions!” She bellowed out in a loud booming voice.

I was pulled up off the floor and helped by three nuns to the headmaster’s office. He didn’t believe what happened at first, but as the nuns assured him they saw some of the boys run off he asked me to run through my story. But I just cried instead, and the nuns with me held my hands, and told me it was going to be okay.

Before long the police arrived, and shortly after that “my” mother arrived. A few detectives, my mother, some nuns, and the headmaster all stood around in his office and asked me to tell them what happened.

I sniffled back some tears and “bravely” started telling them that a few weeks ago I had gone to Mr. Feeley for help with my algebra assignment. He had told me there was no way that I was going to pass his class unless I took off my clothes. I didn’t want to, but I needed to pass, so I did. And then every few days I would go back and he got progressively worse until he was raping me. Then, he told the foot ball players about it, Anthony in particular. Word spread through the football team like wildfire that Mr. Feeley was raping me, and I told the group listening to my story that Anthony approached me and said if I didn’t want him telling everyone else in the school that I would have to start putting out for him too. I went home that night after Anthony raped me, and told them that some how Steven had found out, and that was why he had raped me last night. I then said I came in this morning, and Anthony wanted to take me in the janitor’s closet. I ran away from him, but he was too quick and pushed me into the girl’s room, where a classmate, Sara had tried to help me, but he had told us to ‘put on a show’ for him or he was going to hurt us both. Sara tried to fight back, but he had slammed her into the mirror, and I had escaped during the fight. I then left the bathroom, dazed and confused, when I had stumbled past the locker room, and gotten pulled in by a few football players who just started to rape me, and then the rest of the team joined in. A few of them held me down while the rest of them took turns.

I held up the bloody panties as proof. Everyone in the room gasped. The police asked for a bit more proof, and I told them that Mr. Feeley had made me leave a pair of panties one day as a souvenir and he still had them in a desk drawer. One of the detectives left immediately to confirm my story. My mother ran over to hug me and ask why I had not said anything sooner. I told her I was scared and embarrassed and then broke down into tears.

About that time the detective returned with the stained panties from Mr. Feeley’s desk with Feeley in tow. Feeley claimed I was lying and I was the manipulative one. I could see it in everyone’s eyes. They all wanted to tear him to pieces, and no one believed him. Everyone had bought my story.

I kept up the waterworks as they brought me to the hospital and did a rape test on me to collect semen and go after my “assailants.” My mother rode along with me, apologizing for not seeing something wrong and not stopping Steven earlier that night. I told her it didn’t matter, and it wasn’t her fault, but asked her if she could keep Ed away from me, as I would occasionally catch him looking at me, and it was the same look that Steven gave me before he raped me.

My mother was in shock. She asked me to explain more, and I said it wasn’t anything I could say for certain, but I just knew the look in his eyes. I knew it well, and it always ended in me being raped. I then broke down in sobs again, and she wrapped her arms around me and held me to her chest. As I pressed my face into her breasts I smiled and laughed on the inside.

Ed showed up at the hospital around twenty minutes later and as he walked into the room Diana started to scream at him. Of course he had no idea what he had done, because he hadn’t done anything, and soon was yelling back as “my” mother continued to drill into him. The nurse asked them to leave the room as I broke down in tears again, and then the police showed up to say that everyone had a different story, but so far all of the evidence matched the story I told them, and I could sleep soundly because they had everyone that had hurt me rounded up and none of them would go before a judge to make bail until the following morning.

I thanked everyone for being there for me, and made a large show of how much the police had done for me, but said I really needed some sleep, and I was exhausted from the past few days. They all told me how brave I was being, and then left the room, but I could still hear Ed and Diana going at it in the next room.

I smiled at all the mayhem I had caused. How I had destroyed the lives I had touched like a cancer and still gotten fucked in every way imaginable while doing it. All it had taken was a smile, blonde hair and a short skirt. All of these people were idiots. Idiots that were played like a well tuned instrument. But now it was time for the symphony I had directed to come to an end. I had just one more loose end to tie up.

I slid down out of bed and grabbed some normal clothes that had been brought for me by Ed from home, and took the car keys out of Diana’s purse that she had left in the room. I put the clothes on, grabbed my school bag, and quickly went to the door. I cracked it open and peered outside. Ed and Diana were fighting loudly, waving hands, and pointing at each other. The few nurses that were on this floor were busy trying to calm them down for the sake of the patients all around them.

I quietly slipped out the door and made my way down the hallway. Once I found a stairwell it was easy get to the parking lot and after a few minutes of searching for the car I was off on the road.

I started to drive and once I was around fifteen minutes away I reached into my school bag in the passenger seat and pulled out my cell phone. I called Diana’s number.

“Sweetie! Is that you? Where are you?” She asked in a worried tone that only a mother can have.

“I don’t know mom! While you and Ed were fighting some strange man snuck into my room! He had a gun, and told me he wasn’t going to let me testify against all those people! He grabbed me and told me that if I made a sound he’d shoot everyone, even you. He threw me in the trunk and we are going down the highway right now. I just remembered my cell phone but the battery is almost dead! Help me, please!” I cried out.

“It’ll be ok sweetie, the police will find you, what does the car and the man look like?” She asked in a hurried voice.

“He looked mean! And it was a red…” I said and hit the power button half way through the call.

I should get a fucking award for my acting. This was all just so fucking easy.

It was then that I saw the small church that Susie’s family usually attended, and I realized that if I just left town and ditched Susie’s body somewhere, no one would know about my involvement in all this. They would all just assume that those men were pigs, and Susie here was innocent. I needed to let someone know of my work. How everyone had let the wolf in sheep’s clothing wreak havoc in their lives.

So I pulled in, parked my car, and headed to the confessional booth.

Confessional - Chapter 2

The priest began to peer through the grate in the small confessional booth trying to see a bit more of the girl who was spinning this strange story. When he saw a typical young blonde woman, he told her that many young women today were having premarital sex, and while that did not make it right, it was worse to lie about being forced to have sex then just admit the original sin.

“Oh, I’m not done with my story father.” She said in a voice that could have charmed cobras from small wicker baskets, “Here, let me continue.”

%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%

I arrived at Susie’s house just as the sun was going down. I walked in through the front door to her family’s rather large two story house. It was the picture perfect upper middle class suburban dream house. It was a lovely shade of light blue with white shudders and a trim green grass lawn with two well cared for flowerbeds and a single large oak tree. I knew from my mount’s memories that she had helped her mother plant some of those flowers this spring.

As I walked down the wide hallway to the kitchen and living room areas of the house I was greeted by her stepbrother Steven who was sitting at the kitchen table eating a bowl of some sort of food. I pulled more info from Susan’s mind as I decided what I would do with him. I knew that his father and Susie’s mother had started dating two years ago, and married roughly ten months ago, and Susie had always thought he acted a bit odd around her, but she put on a smile and treated him well because she wanted her mother and new father to be happy. I had no such limitations, and unlike Susie, who I was beginning to regard more and more as a complete moron, I knew that Steven acted weird around his younger stepsister because he had eyes for her, but couldn’t do anything about it because of that fact that she was by law his sister.

“Hey you,” he said as I walked into the room.

“Hey you yourself,” I said as I walked up to him and gave him a winning smile.

“What’s that smile for?” He asked.

“What, I can’t smile at you?” I asked playfully as I touched his arm, running my small fingers up to his shoulders before starting to lightly massage his neck.

“You can smile. It’s nice, I like it. I’ve just never gotten that smile from you before. It seemed out of place.” He told me as he tried to crane his neck around and look up at me.

“I’ve just kind of seen you in a whole new light lately. I mean, if we weren’t stepbrother and stepsister, who knows what could happen, right?” I asked.

“What do you mean, Susie?” he asked, with a hint of suspicion in his voice.

“Oh, you know.” I said, and then skipped off and up the stairs to my room.

As I got into “my” room I closed the door and looked around. There were a few posters on the walls, a small shelf with some trophies and ribbons hanging from them, and a closet with the door open showing off Susie’s impressive wardrobe. There was also a dresser and nightstand next to an impressively large and tall bed. It had four posts and a thin veil over the top that screamed “daddy’s little princess” so badly I wanted gag.

I quickly stripped off my blue and green plaid skirt and small white button up dress shirt. Once down to my panties and bra, I carefully reached behind my back with my now flexible arms and undid the clasp, letting the bra fall down to the floor. I then reached down to pull my panties down around my feet. I picked them up off the floor and hid them in a drawer in my closet, as I would need them again later. I began to go through Susie’s underwear drawer looking for something that caught my fancy.

After searching for almost fifteen minutes I finally came across something. It was an excessively tiny pink boy short panty and matching pink camisole. Susie’s memories told me this was for when she wanted to have no panty lines or bra lines under her clothes. I tossed them on the bed and stood in front of the full length mirror on the back of her door that I had not seen when I came in.

I straightened up in front of the mirror and admired my new body. From my tiny feet, up my well shaped young legs, to my still mildly sore little vagina nestled between my thighs, up my wasp-like waist, to my proud and perky C cup breasts and my cute shoulders to my normal, completely out of place male face framed by fantastic blonde tresses.

I turned to the side to see how flat my stomach was, and how my ass and breasts pressed out to create that shape that all men seemed to find devastatingly attractive. I ran my hands over my breasts and teased my nipples, and was rewarded with little jolts of pleasure. I reached down and pinched hard on my new ass. Hard enough to leave a small red mark on my left cheek that I could see in the mirror. I let out an evil chuckle and strolled back over to my bed to put on my underwear.

I pulled the camisole up and over my head first, and then used my hands to free my hair from under the fabric in the back. I pulled the bottom of the small, thin shirt down over my impressive chest and into place on my slim stomach. I then grabbed the tiny panties and ran them up my legs and into place on my waist. I tugged the fabric up the crack of my ass more than Susie ever would have, but I thought it helped show off my wonderful little ass cheeks, and helped it to hug my pussy lips in a lovely little nest of soft cotton.

I hopped up onto the bed and lay down on my stomach, cradling my head in my hands, and kicking my feet lightly as I wondered how quickly I could destroy more of this young lady’s life. I knew I was off to a slow start, so tomorrow I would need to pick up the pace. But for now, I felt it may be time to relax and rest for a bit. I was about to peel back the covers when I heard a knock at the door.

“Hello?” the voice said.

“Hello!” I called out, knowing whoever was on the other side heard the sweet melody of Susie’s usually chipper voice.

The door cracked open and Susie’s mother poked her head in. She looked at me, thinking nothing out of place, and asked, “I’m going to make a quick run to the store. Fifteen minutes, tops. Is there anything you need?”

“Nope, I’ve got everything I need right here,” I said with a cat that ate the canary grin.

“Ok sweetie. Ed won’t be back for quite a while yet, he’s working late.” She said to me.

I smiled and nodded, but thought to myself, ‘Ed is probably banging his secretary and you’re to fucking stupid to figure it out, and if he’s not shagging her I can arrange it.’

The door to Susie’s bedroom closed, and a wonderful little plan popped up in my head, but I knew I would have to act fast if it was going to work. I jumped off my bed, grabbed my skirt and pulled it on, and rummaged through one of Susie’s nightstand drawers until I found a pair of scissors and a needle with thread. I cut a jagged line in the side of my skirt with the scissors as I heard the garage door closing, signaling to me that “my” mother had left.

I practically ran downstairs and found Steven in the living room on a large leather couch watching TV. He was wearing a white tee shirt and some athletic shorts while relaxing. I skipped up to him trying to flip my skirt around as much as possible before getting to the couch. My attempts to entice him seemed to be working as he stopped paying attention to the TV and started looking at me in my short skirt and undershirt.

“Could you help me? I snagged my skirt on something, and now it has an awful rip in the side. I’m trying to sew it, but I need someone to hold the fabric for me.” I said with a hopeful look on my face while I dropped the scissors on the floor behind me and out of Steven’s view.

“Yeah, no prob.” Steven said confidently, but I could see his hands shake as he sat up.

“Thanks.” I said and turned the torn part of the skirt towards the front of my body, and then sat right down on Steven’s lap facing him.

I grabbed his hands and brought them up under my skirt to the base of the tear. I could feel he was both uncomfortable and excited, which was right where I wanted him. I moved my hips and shuffled just a small amount further up onto his lap, which forced his hands to come into contact with my love mound.

“There, that’s better.” I said playfully while staring into his eyes.

He made a loud gulping sound and I started to run the needle through the fabric back and forth, without really trying to do a decent job sewing anything. After a few times through the open cut of the fabric I jabbed the needle into one of Steven’s fingers.

“Ouch!” He cried out loudly, and jerked his hand back.

“Oh my god I’m so sorry Steven!” I cried out just as loud, and slid off his lap and onto the floor in front of the couch and down into a very submissive position below him.

I reached up to grab his hand and asked, “Is it bad? I am so sorry! I’m so stupid!”

“It’s fine. It’s just a scratch, see? Not a problem.” He replied as he showed me the small wound I had made.

I leaned forward to take the hand and slowly brought it up to my mouth and kissed it. I made a large show of puckering my lips and kissed it a second time, but this time looked up at him. He was intently watching back, and trying to get a good look down my cami. I straightened my back to help jut my chest out further, and then slowly kissed my way up his arm to his neck.

“What are you doing?” He asked as I got to his earlobe.

“Apologizing, I can be real apologetic.” I said as I pressed my chest into his.

“I, uh. It’s not that big of a deal.” He said.

“So, you don’t want this?” I asked as I sat back on his lap and looked into his eyes.

“Well, I mean. We are… What about Dad and your mom?” He asked.

“Oh come on. I see how you look at me. And it’s just a little bit of harmless fun. Nobody’s home but us, and Mom won’t be back from the store for an hour. We could have a lot of fun.” I said.

He looked at me without saying a word for about thirty seconds, then smiled and nodded.

“Great! Let’s get you out of those clothes.” I said with an evil glint in my eye.

I reached behind my back and pulled up the scissors. I grabbed the bottom of his shorts and started cutting upwards, making sure I cut through his boxers as well when I got up that high. I then continued right on up to the collar of his shirt.

“Kinky” he said as he looked down at my destruction.

I made a few more cuts to make sure that his clothes were turned into absolute scraps and they easily fell off him. I grabbed the pile of rags and tossed them behind the couch along with the needle and thread.

Then I sat back down on his lap and began to give him a lap dance. I rubbed the crack of my ass and my pussy against his dick, and it rapidly stood to its full length and girth. I pulled the small panties to the side once more and began to gently work his dick inside me. He seemed to have far more experience than Anthony had shown and was in no rush, and let me grind away to my hearts content at my own speed.

I rocked forward and back, and then sat all the way down on his prick. It felt good to be this full, and I looked at him and said, “So what do you think of my pussy so far?”

“I’ve never seen this side of you before, Susie.” He replied as he reached forward to grab my small waist.

I giggled and went back to bouncing on his dick, fucking myself silly, while he occasionally groaned. I could feel the waves again start to crash all around my body as I got ready for an orgasm to hit me. It came all at once and I buckled over and almost head butted Steven. My eyes were locked closed and I clenched my teeth as I felt once again like a bus full of pleasure ran me over. This bitch didn’t know what she was missing.

I sat back up and Steven smiled at me, “One for you, my turn next maybe?”

I smiled and started to bob again on his prick, but this time, after another forty five seconds I heard the garage door start to open. Steven was either half deaf, or paying to much attention to me, and never stopped with his moaning as I rode him. What an idiot. I fucked him for another ten or fifteen seconds until I was sure that Susie’s mother was in the kitchen with a hand full of groceries. Then I stood up quickly, grabbed the scissors and walked to the far side of the room. I could see Steven’s look of confusion, but it wasn’t until I yelled out, “Ew! Steven what the hell are you doing? Are you some kind of perv!” that his eyes bulged out of his head in disbelief.

My mother came running quickly from the next room over, and stopped to see me by the door way and my step brother, naked on the couch trying to cover himself up with throw pillows.

“What is going on in here?” my mother asked.

“I came down from my room to look for some thread and a needle for my skirt and find Steven in here naked and masturbating while watching TV!” I shrieked at my mother.

“That’s a lie!” Steven yelled out.

“Ok, everyone calm down, and tell me what happened. Steven?” She asked and looked at him while putting her hands on her hips.

Steven looked at me, then back at my mother, and knew he was fucked. He couldn’t admit what he was really doing, especially to my mother, but he knew he couldn’t explain his lack of clothes and hard dick either.

“I ah, um. You see, it kinda happened like,” He was stammering.

“It happened like you’re a freak!” I yelled out and stomped my foot.

“Shut up whore!” He yelled back.

“Both of you stop it! And Steven I never want to hear that word again. Is that understood? Susan, go to your room, you are not helping this situation.” My mother said over both of us.

I turned to go, and said sweetly, “Good night mother,” and put one arm around her to hug her.

“Good night dear.” She said as she hugged me back, and as soon as our shoulders touched and her head was past my face I gave Steven an evil smile. The look of fear he had on his face was priceless. Suddenly he saw the scissors I had tucked behind my back and hidden from my mother’s view, and his face changed to that of disgust, which was almost better.

I skipped out of the room and back up stairs as I listened to him and my mother go back and forth.

I pulled off the skirt, and sat down on my bed after I got back to my room then pulled another needle and some thread from the nightstand drawer and started to actually sew the giant tear I had put in the skirt. I stopped about three inches above the bottom of the skirt however, and then got the scissors back out to trim the bottom three and a half inches off the entire skirt. I knew that would show much more leg, and was against dress code for young Susan, but I may need a bit more leg for tomorrow as I was going to have a long day.

After I was finished I lay down in my bed to get a good nights rest, after all, I needed my beauty sleep. I did remember to reach over and set my alarm clock. I felt like I had just closed my eyes when I woke up to a light knock on my door. I looked over at my alarm clock and was surprised to see that it was almost one o’clock in the morning. The light tapping sounded again at my door.

“What,” I hissed in a hushed tone.

The door cracked open and I saw Steven’s face. Once he saw me looking at him he quickly stepped into the room and closed the door quietly behind himself. He came over to the edge of my bed and sat down with a very pissed off look on his face.

“What the fuck was that all about! I got in seriously deep shit because of you!” He said to me as loudly as he could considering we were down the hall from our sleeping parents.

“I’m so sorry Steven. I just heard my mom come in the door and I know we didn’t want to get caught doing what we were doing, and I just panicked.” I said as I started to lightly sob.

“Well you didn’t have to throw me under the fucking bus!” He said.

“I know, I know, I just didn’t know what to do! It was the only thing I could think of.” I said again, as I felt a tear run down my cheek.

He saw the tear to, and was definitely buying my charade, so I decided to really see how far I could push the situation.

“Let me make it up to you?” I asked and sniffled a bit as I wrapped a loose curl around my finger and looked at him from under my warm covers.

“How?” he hissed.

I got up from my bed and went into Susan’s closet and dug around in a few boxes she had in the very back until I came to the one she had used in her school talent show a few months ago. She had been the lovely assistant to another young student, but had kept the props. Out of the box I pulled out two pairs of silver handcuffs.

I walked out of the closet and held them up for Steven to see as I gave him a weak smile and said, “I’ll hand cuff myself. I won’t be able to do anything to you, or get up and leave half way through.”

I crawled back into my bed, dropped a small set of keys on the floor at the foot of my bed, then laid back and used one set of cuffs to attach my left hand to one post and then the other set to attach my right hand to the other post of my bed. I shook my head to clear my face of hair and while giving my stepbrother a sultry look said, “Ok, whatever we do from here on out is up to you. Consider it my make up present. You can ravish me all you want, and leave me here for mother and father to find in the morning if you want.”

This time he had the evil grin on his face as he delicately pulled the covers on my bed down to my feet to scrutinize the entire present I was giving him. I crossed one leg over the other and arched my back before puckering up my lips and winking at him. I knew this body was hot, and with me at the controls no man could resist it. His will to resist crumpled before I could count to three in my head. He quickly stood up and dropped his boxers to the floor, which were the only clothes he was wearing.

He leaned back over me and grabbed the sides of my panties and started to pull them down, but I spread my legs to stop him. He looked up at me confused, as he thought he was in control of the situation.

“Use the scissors on the night stand. It can be more payback for you.” I said in a low voice.

He grinned, grabbed the scissors and made one cut along my outer right thigh. My panties, which were pulled tight across my wide hips, snapped loose and the tiny piece of fabric sat just barely covering my pussy.

He was about to cut the other side when I said, “Steven, I need you right now! Hurry up!”

That was enough. He dropped the scissors off the side of my tall bed and pulled what remained of my panties down my left leg to mid thigh and lined his dick up with my waiting pussy lips.

He ran the head of his dick up and down my lips just a bit before putting his tip into me, confirming once again he had more experience than Anthony at this. He slowly made short thrusts, each time getting deeper and deeper in my pussy. Finally he was all the way in, and he hesitated just long enough to look me in the eyes and wiggle his eyebrows. The idiot actually thought he still had control in what was happening. I could play him like a well tuned instrument with not only my hands restrained, but also my legs.

And I was.

He began to build up a rhythm as his thrusts became more determined and needy. He was starting to pant from the exertion of sex, and I was also starting to pant, and say, “Yes, oh, oh, yes, ah, yes, yes, Steven, yes, oh, oh,” and so on.

After all, if this was going to work I needed him to be engrossed in what he was doing, and a bit of noise to cover what I was doing. As he trust into me, his breaths started to come in short hard blasts, and I started to match my panting and words with him. I also started to tap my cuffed wrists against the wall. Not loudly at first, mind you. I gave it just enough to see how much he could hear and how much he was paying attention. Then I gradually got louder with the intensity and tempo of our fucking. After all, he may have considered it making love, but I had no feelings in this. For me it was just fucking. I just wanted an orgasm. I didn’t care what was filling my cunt to get it.

It hit me all at once. I had another spasm attack and my knees went hard into the side of Steven’s ribcage. I pulled against my restraints, and then pushed them into the wall. Steven didn’t hear that of course, he was to busy watching my face, and feeling me squirm underneath him and wonder if he was such a sexual dynamo that I would want this every night. What a complete tool.

But that noise was enough. My legs dropped back to the bed, and he continued to pound away at my pussy. I flipped hair in my face as best I could and started to change my pants. I went from “oh” and “ah” to “uh” and “ah.” While it was just a subtle difference to Steven the Idiot, to anyone rushing down the hallway they heard Susie calling out, “Uh ah, uh ah,” as if she was saying no to doing something didn’t want to.

As I heard foot steps coming up to the door I added some more, “Oh no, no, please. Oh, stop. Stop.”

That did get Steven’s attention but it was too late. As the door opened I said, “Please stop Steven. Don’t do this! No one has to know!”

The light switch flipped on and I saw Edward, “my” stepfather and Diana, “my” mother standing there looking at the situation. I had started the waterworks shortly after my orgasm, and there were a few tears already running down my cheeks, but now I let them go full force. I started to sob.

“What the hell do you think you are doing in here Steven!” Ed shouted as my mother behind him shrieked at the top of her lungs, “STEVEN! SUSAN! WHAT!”

I yanked on the hand cuffs and they rattled against the posts on the bed as I began to cry uncontrollably, and Ed lunged forward to yank his son off and out of me. He stood the boy in the corner of my room and reached down to grab the pair of boxers at the foot of my bed and threw them at him.

“It was her idea!” he yelled, pointing at me.

I did nothing but continued to sob and twist my legs, acting like I was trying to cover my exposed body.

“It was her idea to handcuff herself to the bed and get raped?” My mother yelled back.

“He told me… He told me… He’d hurt me if I didn’t put my hands up here… Then… Then… he handcuffed me and told me I’d better keep my mouth shut… and my legs spread… legs spread… if I knew what… was good for me…” I said in between heavy sobbing, and then added, “He cut off my underwear! I was so scared, he had a scissors… I thought he was going to stab me. I was so scared.” I blurted the last part out in rapid succession.

Then I broke back down into tears before anyone could question my story, but it was more then enough. Ed grabbed Steven by the neck and hauled him out of my room and down the hallway. They were throwing obscenities back and forth, Ed cursing out Steven, and Steven cursing out me. I think I even heard a few punches back and forth as a short struggle ensued.

My mother, meanwhile started over to me, and began working with the handcuffs. As she struggled with them, I cried more, then opened one eye, and said, “He has something with him when he came in. He dropped it on the floor by my bed.”

Diana stopped with the hand cuffs and started searching the edges of my bed, then said, “Do you know where, sweetie?”

I started wailing again, and said, “All I can remember is Steven on top of me!”

“Oh, I’m so sorry honey.” She said as she came back up and hugged me, then went back to looking around the bed, and finally found the keys that I had dropped.

She quickly came to my rescue by unlocking the cuffs and gently taking my hands down. I immediately grabbed at my ruined panties and tried to cover myself as I continued weeping.

My mother went to my dresser and started to go through drawers until she found a new pair of panties for me. I pulled the cut ones off, and let her help me into the new ones. She sat on the bed next to me, and ran her hands over my hair, trying to calm me down.

“Can I sleep in your bed with you tonight?” I croaked out through my throat that was beginning to get just a touch sore from all the crying.

“Of course sweetheart,” She said back to me with love in her eyes.

We both got up and wrapped our arms around each other and made our way down the hallway to the master bedroom. My mother helped me into bed and then climbed in with me as I clung to her and occasionally let out a soft whimper. She gently stroked my hair, and after another twenty or thirty minutes Ed came back in the room.

“How are you doing, princess?” He asked me as he reached out to stroke my hair as well.

I recoiled from his hand like it was toxic, and buried my face into my mother’s side as I started to whimper harder. After a few seconds I pulled my face out and looked up at him.

“I’m sorry, so sorry. I didn’t mean it. I just can’t get over it. Steven has your eyes, and it just freaked me out. I’m so sorry.” I babbled on and on.

“Oh, it’s fine sweetie.” He said and looked at Diana, who shrugged at him, but continued to stroke my hair.

“Do you think you could sleep in the spare room tonight, Ed? It’s across the hall from Steven’s room, and it would make both of us feel safer.” Diana said to him.

He nodded, grabbed his watch from off the night stand and headed out the door. I went back to just occasional whimpers, and every now and then adding an, “I’m sorry mommy,” just for good measure, to which Diana stroked my hair and told me everything would be ok.

As the lights went off in our room when Ed hit the switch as he left, I smiled an evil smile in the dark, and was proud of the fact that I had given Steven blue balls twice in one day while he had gotten me off twice. My acting tonight left me more confident for the final act tomorrow and I quickly felt my eyes flutter closed. I knew I would need my rest, and I got it.

Even after ruining some poor moron’s life, I slept like a baby.

Confessional - Chapter 1

Author - Tobyredone

“Bless me father for I have sinned.”

It was a young woman’s voice. It had a musical quality to it. The priest opened the small door to the small window in between the confessional booths and asked her how long it had been since her last confession. The girl giggled gleefully at the question and then answered him.

“Well for Susie’s body it’s been about a week, but I haven’t been to confession in about three years.”

The priest, a bit confused asked the young girl what she meant by that.

“Oh it’s not that important, you’ll understand more later.”

The priest, on his side of the booth, cocked his eyebrows, but instead of pushing the young girl for an explanation to her comment he just asked her what she wanted to confess to him.

“Well you see, it all started a few days ago when I saw Susie here in the bleachers after school watching the football team practice. She was wearing this cute little Catholic school girl outfit, and seemed so perfect. Exactly what I was in the mood for, and I knew I just had to have her and do all kinds of naughty little things with her lovely body.”

The priest once again didn’t quite understand what was going on, and asked the voice to go into a bit more detail.

%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%

I was looking for a body. I had just left my last victim. I had made sure that her life was in shambles and I was sick of her to be honest. I needed something fresh. So I was walking through a small residential neighborhood when I saw the local school’s football team practicing on the field. I wandered over that way, and stood along the fence line for a while watching. No one noticed me. I’m a nobody. I’m barely a shadow to most people. But that can be advantageous to a person like me. I was just about to head on when I looked into the stands on the side of the football field and saw her. Her beauty hit me like a blast of cold arctic air after stepping out of a warm building. I looked back out on the field and suddenly got a very good idea how I could amuse myself for at least a couple days.

I walked around to the back of the stands and stood by a small building. I called up to the young lady, who turned and looked at me through the empty spaces between the wooden planks of the bleachers. I told her I was lost and was wondering if she could help me find my way again. She promptly got up and carefully made her way down to the ground and around the bleachers to me.

“What are you doing up there all by yourself?” I asked nonchalantly.

“Oh, just reading this romance novel,” She held up a small book before continuing, “I just love them. And the football players help me put a face and a hard body with my daydreams. But don’t tell anyone I said that! I’d just die if they knew!” She told me, her voice dancing like a melody on the wind.

I studied her once more. She was almost five foot two inches tall in her flat shoes. From what I could see of her exposed legs they were amazingly toned and spoke of a dancer or gymnast. The short pleated school girl skirt she wore widened out for her large hips, but then tapered back in to an incredibly tiny waist. The white dress shirt she wore did nothing to hide her mammoth mammaries, and her thin arms were also well toned, and showed her slightly tan skin, telling me she liked to be outside. Although her body was perfect, her face was a work of art. She had two robin’s egg blue eyes that were large and open, and showed the innocence of her youth. Her small slightly upturned nose came to a point on the front of her face and sat just below her tiny but very full pink lips. Her cheek bones were high, but soft, and with her thin eyebrows gave her a happy and approachable look. Framing it all were locks upon locks of honey blonde hair flowing out of the top of her head like a swirling water fall. The overly loose curls fell around her shoulders and back about midway down her small torso.

“So where do you need to get to Sir?” The young lady asked me, breaking me out of my appraisal of her beauty and back to reality.

“Oh, I think I have just found were I need to get to, Miss.” I said to her in a sinister voice as I gave her an evil smirk.

With quickness that only befits an unsavory deed I grabbed her by the shoulders and spun her up against the wall of a small building. With the bleachers on the front side, and the small building on the back, and protected from view left and right by a fence line and a set of bushes respectively I knew I was safe from prying eyes or do-good rescuers, not that they would be in time anyway.

She cringed at my sudden action and was about to start fighting when I pressed my sneering lips to hers. She opened her mouth to scream for anyone’s help, but that played into my favor. As her mouth opened I had taken the struggle to a surreal level. My body was melting. The clear slime it was turning into plunged into her open mouth and down her throat. Her vocal cords needed air to work, and I had deprived her of that. I lost my grip on her arms and she shook them wildly to free herself from me, but it was too late for escape of any kind. She wanted to bolt. To run fast and far and get away from me, her strange attacker, but I was good at what I did.

I could feel her feet. I could feel her small toes in the flat shoes and white socks with frills around the ankles. I could feel her toned legs, exposed to the air. They were mine now, and they would not be taking my new body anywhere at the moment. When she realized her legs would not carry her to safety she began beating her arms into the fluid that I had become, trying desperately to stop me from filling her insides. But as a liquid, physical blows did me no harm. I had no skin to bruise or cut, nor bones to break.

I could feel her soft thighs under her skirt rubbing together. I felt the breeze go up that skirt and around my new tight little ass and in between my legs. I could feel her small cotton panties covering up my new sex. A brand new pussy for me to use and abuse as I saw fit until I decided I was done with it. I soon felt the top of the skirt clamped tight around her thin waist, and her taunt little stomach. She knew she was loosing this fight.

She then did something few women ever think to do when I am entering them. She put her hands over her mouth in a vain attempt to stop me. Cut off from my primary entryway up to that point, I knew I could finish the mounting from her skin just as easily, but this girl was special, so I decided to flow the rest of my ethereal self down and under her shirt. She felt me coursing over her large breasts, and down her midsection, but she would not take her hands off her mouth for fear of me returning to flow in her through that opening. She did not know I had a more devious plan in mind. I came to the edge of her cotton panties and slipped under the waistband and down over her well trimmed little patch of pubic hair and resumed my hostile takeover of her body through her tight pussy. She tried to close her pussy lips, but I was already in firm control of her body from the waist down, so I canceled that order from her brain and instead spread her legs ever so slightly and relax her vaginal walls. I felt the rush of sexual ecstasy that always came with anything sliding in a tight little female love mound. She felt it as well, and even though it wasn’t her pussy to control anymore the sensations of me slipping inside it ripped their unwelcome way up to her mind. She let out a loud groan and her hands came off her mouth slap down over her cunt. She pressed the skirt and panties tight against her crotch, but I easily flowed around her cloth covered fingers and inside her nubile young body using my alternate route and the more of me that flowed inside her, the closer she came to a very reluctant orgasm.

I could feel her impressive chest encased by her lace and cloth bra. I felt the weight of my new tits and my new nipples pressing out against the fabric of the bra as my sexual excitement transferred to her body and the stimulation of me flowing in her pussy added in as well. She clawed the skirt up around her waist and jammed her hands down the front of her panties to grasp at me ineffectually with her fingers as I continued my assault on her most delicate area. I easily flowed around them, and with the stimulation becoming too much for her, she could not even begin to try and hold her lower set of lips together.

That was the last thing she did with her arms under her own control, as I could now feel her shoulders, elbows, petite wrists, and small fingers as my own. Instead of trying to grasp at what was left of me outside her body, now her traitorous hands were, under my direction, rubbing her outer pussy lips and searching for her clitoris. I could feel her shaking her head in disbelief and as a show of her final struggle before I assumed complete control. I took over her neck and forced her head to look down at her own body molesting itself. I could feel her hair flowing in the light wind around her jaw line, and I ran her own tongue around in her mouth, feeling the teeth that I would be using for the foreseeable future.

Then I stopped for a brief moment. I felt what was left of me as a small puddle in the bottom of her panties waiting to leap inside her pussy. I relaxed control of her neck, throat and mouth, and felt her brain fight back for control. She croaked out one word, “Why?” and I took control back from her. Using her own mouth and vocal cords I said to her, “Because I can sweetie, and I just want you to know that when you wake up quite a few things will be different.” I made her pretty pink lips form a smile, and then the rest of my gelatinous form slammed into her waiting pussy, making the young girls mind retreat into the complete darkness of her subconscious as I completed the journey into my new home in her mind.

I bit my top front teeth into my full pink bottom lip and let out a soft moan as I continued flicking, thrusting, and rubbing my new fingers in and around my new cunt. If anyone would have walked around the building to see me right then, they would have had quite a sight. I still had my skirt up around my waist and my small hands shoved greedily down the front of my panties and I was finger fucking myself like an animal in heat. My head was now laying back against the building as I stared upward at the clouds on a beautiful summer day.

I was already half way to cumming just from feeling myself course through my new body’s pussy, and then there was the natural feeling of excitement I got just from stealing a woman’s body, so it only took a small amount of stimulation before I felt an explosive orgasm from my new pussy. But this was not just any orgasm. This one hit me like a freight train all at once. I spasmed unintentionally as my mount’s sexual release was more than I had ever felt in a woman before. I cried out as I doubled over, and my shaky legs gave out underneath me and I toppled to the grass below me like a rag doll without support. I tried to blink the stars out of my eyes as the resulting residual orgasms rocked through my small body like an amusement park ride.

As I regained my senses from what had just happened I realized that my new pussy had spewed out female ejaculate like I had never seen or felt before. Both my new hands were covered in it. I pulled them out of my panties and brought my left one up to my mouth and licked the tasty juices from them before rubbing a small amount on my skin between the top of my lip and my nostrils, just so that I would be able to savor the scent until I washed it away. My right hand found its way to the grass beneath me as I rather ungracefully got to my feet and dusted my new self off.

I began to filter through my host’s sleeping mind, taking what information I thought I would need for my own. It turned out I had just body hopped Susan Debinow, who her friends and family called Susie. I was now the stunningly beautiful seventeen year old girl Susie. I went to school at The Good Sheppard Catholic High School, and lived just a few blocks away with my mother Diana, father Edward, and stepbrother Steven. I smiled at the possibilities as I looked down at my lovely chest and brought my hands up to stroke the breasts, and run my hands down my slim flank and pinch my curvy little ass through the cotton panties. I then stumbled across the most interesting little bit of info from Susie’s unconscious mind. That had been her first orgasm. That also meant of course, that she was still a virgin, which was something I would have to fix as quickly as possible. I briefly wondered if that was why I had cum so powerfully in her tiny frame. I also shook my head at the fact that this chick was seventeen and reading romance novels, but had never once actually tried out her pussy. It baffled me. Or maybe she was just too stupid to know how to get off using it, I decided, but either way I was going to put it through the paces.

I looked down at the romance novel that Susie had been reading. It had fallen from her hands when I had shoved her up against the small building. I said out loud to the sleeping girl, “Well Susie, we won’t be needing a romance novel for a while. I’ll find plenty of it out there for you,” even though I knew there was no way for Susie to hear me.

I licked my small pink lips and started to walk out from where I had just taken poor little Susie’s body. As I rounded the corner of the bleachers where my mount had previously been reading I looked out to see that football practice was coming to an end. The young players were mostly heading in to the locker room on the far side of the field but a few were scurrying about to get equipment left behind that needed to get stored for the night. On of them saw me, and changed his direction to come over to meet me. I quickly probed Susie’s mind to find out which boy it was.

“Hi Anthony!” I exclaimed excitedly as he ran up to me. I heard my rough male voice, but I knew that he heard only the sweet little sing-song voice that Susie usually greeted everyone with.

From probing Susie’s dormant mind I knew that this boy was one of the seniors here at the Good Sheppard high school. He was a running back, though Susie didn’t know what that meant. He had a large frame, and a square jaw, and his shaggy hair was full of sweat from the practice. He looked at me with two bright brown eyes, and if I didn’t know from Susie’s memories that he had a bit of a crush on my new body, I could have found out from the lust I felt coming out of his stare.

“Hey Susie. I saw you reading up there.” He replied back, trying to make small talk.

“I wasn’t reading, silly, I was watching you,” I replied back innocently enough.

“I could have sworn you had a book. It had a white cover.” He said as he scratched at the side of his head with his large hands.

“Nope, just me. But from down here, I bet you could see right up my little skirt, you naughty boy! I bet you were looking at my little white undies!” I said as I crossed one leg in front of the other, and tipped my head to one side as I looked back into his eyes.

His face turned a bright red as he stammered out, “No! No, really, you can’t see anything from down here with the sun behind you. I couldn’t see anything! Other than you sitting in the stands, I mean. I could see that. But nothing else, I promise!” He prattled on.

I put my hands behind my back and took a step towards him. I could smell his sweat as I looked up from my low vantage point in my new body and whispered up to him, “Do you want to see them Anthony?”

“I… uh…” he didn’t know what to say at my sudden forwardness.

I grabbed his hand and gave it a small tug, then turned and started to jog back behind the bleachers, to my little secluded hopping spot. I looked over my shoulder and through my loose blonde curls to see Anthony trotting to keep up with me. As I rounded the corner I stopped and leaned back up against the wall where I had hopped Susie. Anthony was only a moment behind, and I played a bit coy and looked down at my feet as he walked up close to me. With my head still tilted slightly downward I lifted my eyes towards his face. I knew from being in his shoes when girls did this it made their eyes look large and full and submissive. He smiled down at me, and I smiled back. His was a sincere and playful smile, where as mine was more of a sneer with evil intent behind it, but on my pretty new face it looked as innocent as could be.

I reached up behind his shoulders and pulled his head down; he relaxed and let me bring his face to mine for a long, full kiss. I let go and tilted my head back and he leaned back in for another kiss, but I dodged his mouth, and instead dropped to my knees. I used my thin fingers on the tie at the front of his waist and undid it and started to pull his tight pants down when he took a step back.

“Whoa! What are you doing Susie?” He asked as he looked down at me.

“I don’t really know. I just saw you running out there, and now you’re here, and you kissed me, and I’m so hot Anthony. I’m so hot for you.” I said as I ran my new hands over my breasts, down my sides, and to the bottom of my skirt.

“But we can’t just…” He started to say.

“Don’t you like me Anthony? Don’t you think I’m pretty?” I asked him as I looked up at him from on my knees with a bit of a pout on my lips, and tugged upwards on my skirt’s edge exposing the creamy skin of my thighs before continuing, “You kissed me Anthony. Are you just using me? I’m just a cheap thrill after your practice?”

“No, not at all Susie, it’s just…” He started to say before I again cut him off.

“Then let’s finish what we started Anthony. Please, I need you so bad right now, won’t you be my big strong hero?” I pleaded again with a pout on what I knew he saw as Susan’s pretty little face.

He shifted his weight from one foot to the other, and I again reached up to his waist, but this time just ran my small hands up and down his bulging thigh muscles, and down to between his legs. I could feel that he had not worn a cup for practice and despite his confusion his teenage hormones drove his dick to strain against the clothes that contained it. I ran a finger lightly up and down its length and that seemed to crumble the last of his resolve. He reached down and pulled his pants and underwear down, and I leaned back on the grass and flipped my skirt up around my stomach.

He kissed me a few more times, which I returned until I panted in his ear, “I need to feel you in me Anthony.”

I reached down and yanked my small cotton bikini briefs to the left side of my pussy and Anthony wasted no time trying to shove his entire dick in me in the first push.

“Aah!” I called out as his inexperience brought me no small amount of pain.

“Sorry, am I hurting you? Maybe we shouldn’t do this.” He said quickly, but before he could pull the tip of his cock out of me I grabbed him around the chest.

“No, it will hurt for me for the first bit, it’s my first time, and I want it to be with you, right here, right now. Just go slow, ok?” I replied as innocently as I could muster.

He nodded and resumed pressing into me with his dick. I felt my vaginal walls expand, stretch and rip as he pushed through my hymen. I tried to blink the pain away as my eyes began to water. Soon enough my natural lubrication started to catch up, and the only pain I had was from the fact that my previously unused pussy was not use to having something this large in it.

He started to increase his pace, and I cheered him on, “More, yes Anthony, that’s it, keep going, you’re going to score!”

I was still in a small amount of pain, but the rising amount of pleasure made it worth it. Anthony didn’t notice the tears in my eyes, as he was looking at the ground to the left side of my head. I grabbed his neck and pulled it to my face and started to suck hard on his neck with every intention of leaving this boy with a huge hickey to explain to everyone that he saw.

I was getting close to the edge when I felt him shudder, then shudder again and release inside me, which drove me over the edge of orgasm, and once again, I was hit with pleasure like I had never experienced in a stolen female body before. I saw waves of red, blue, and orange shine in front of my eyes, and I lay their writhing on the ground like I was on fire. I called out something, but I don’t really know what, but as I came back down off the orgasmic high I looked up to see Anthony smiling at me.

“I was that good huh?” He asked proudly.

“Oh yes, baby, you were amazing. But you should hit the showers, you stink!” I replied back with a giggle and pushed on his chest to let him know it was time to get off me.

“Oh, yeah, I suppose.” He said as he stood up and pulled his pants up. He must not have been use to being dismissed like that.

I leaned up and moved my panties over my now leaking cunt. I could see a bit of blood leaking out along with both mine and Anthony’s cum which was normal for first timers. That actually played into my plan, and I needed the panties to soak up as much of that as I could so I used my small hand to press the cotton against my now very sore pussy to absorb more of the love juices and blood.

I smiled up at the boy that had deflowered my new body and held a hand up. He grabbed it and helped me to my feet.

I tucked a few wayward strands of hair behind my ears before saying, “I’ll see you tomorrow in school, right? We should do this again. I like you a lot Anthony.”

He nodded, and I shooed him with my hands, “Go! Your teammates will wonder what happened to you.”

He started running back to the lockers then, but turned back once to look at me as I slowly started my walk home. As I rounded the corner of the small building once more I saw the disposed romance novel still lying where Susie had dropped it and said aloud to myself, “Why do bitches read that trash when they could be living it? Stupid whores.”

Chapter 1: Fake it ‘til you Make it.

“Here, take this,” I said as I handed Kimberly a large pill as she stepped out of the bathroom Friday morning. She had finished primping and prepping her perfect looks and was about to head back to her room to finish getting dressed. She eyed it with distrust as I held it in between two fingers in front of her face.

“What is it?” She asked, “I mean, your stuff is usually really neat, but the last time I didn’t ask that you gave me those shoes to help me run track and I almost got disqualified for cheating.”

“If I recall correctly you didn’t get disqualified, and you won all your events with ease,” I said to her as I shrugged and started to take the pill back, “I was just trying to help get Mom off your back about the gay thing, but if you don’t want my help, it’s fine.”

“You can make a pill that will make me not gay?” She said with shock in her voice.

“Well, not exactly…” I replied, “You’ll just have to trust me. Have I ever steered you wrong in the past?”

She shook her head and I was slightly mesmerized by her long brown locks bouncing around her pretty face and she said, “No. I mean, I trust you.”

Kimberly then walked by me and into her room and the door closed. Kimberly and I had a good relationship. We were definitely not the typical step siblings. I pulled out my phone and texted my only friend Zane and asked what he was up to that night. He had about the same social circle as me, so I knew his only plans would be either video games or computer porn, and I was ready to offer him something better than both of those.

++++++++++++++++++++

I was in my lab downstairs after hearing Kimberly and Mom get into another screaming match, ending in Kimberly getting grounded for the weekend. I looked at my computer and it was displaying all green lights. I shot a message to Zane telling him to head over. I then picked up a metal head band from the desk next to my computer and looked at it. Circuit boards, wires, sensors and other electronics could easily be seen around the outside. It wasn’t my best looking work, but in my own defense I had thrown it together in a hurry so it would have to do for now. I could improve on aesthetics later, right now I had my first mission to complete. I slipped it over my head and leaned back in the chair. I then reached up and tapped the red button on the side. I felt a jolt go through my forehead and the last thought I had before everything went black was, “Did I do the conversion for the voltage correctly? I don’t really want to fry my brain doing this.”

Suddenly I was in a different room. I opened my mouth and rotated my jaw a bit as I shook my head and felt hair moving against my shoulders. I blinked and saw long eyelashes. The walls were pink and trophies and stuffed animals were sitting on small shelves that hung from almost every single wall. I turned and walked over to a large floor length mirror and saw Kimberly staring back at me. I cracked a devious smile and watched as her reflection did the same. I winked at my reflection and turned to look at my deliciously curvy rump in the tight jeans that Kimberly had worn to school that day. I then looked away from the mirror and got down to business. I walked over to the closet and started looking through it. Bingo. Calf high black stripper boots with a six inch heel. How had she snuck these past Mom and Dad? I grabbed them and put them by the bed. I then went to the dresser and started to pull out drawers. I pulled out a pair of small pink silk panties and then found the matching bra and tossed them on the bed. I dug deeper until I found a pair of nylons and tossed them beside the undies. I used Kimberly’s own hands to strip her down right on the spot. Her tank top was easy enough to slip out of and I didn’t even struggle with her bra too much, but her jeans were a pain. Why did girls wear such tight clothing? After that I hooked my new thumbs in the waistband of her panties and after they slipped past her well-shaped hips they dropped to the floor.

I then got into the small silk panties and struggled a bit more with the pink push up bra going back on, bet eventually got it. I leaned forward and pushed around on my perky little tits until it felt correct and then sat down on the bed to work the nylons up her already silky smooth legs. After that I stepped into her boots and did up the zipper and then shuffled back and forth to settle into them. I strolled back to the mirror and looked at my reflection. Kimberly stood there in lingerie and a slutty smile. She was hot. Is it okay to say that? I guess it didn’t really matter, I was already committed to the plan at this point. I heard the doorbell ring and my mom answered the door. I heard her call out my name and using Kimberly’s voice I called out, “I think he’s in his room with his headphones on Mom!”

I then heard her sending Zane up the stairs to my room… Well, I mean the normal me’s room… Which happened to be the next door past Kimberly’s. As Zane walked up the stairs and came down the hallway I opened my bedroom door and pulled him in, then closed the door behind us. He looked at me in shock for a moment and then his face morphed to a look of raw lust as his eyes wandered up and down my body and gave me a smutty smile.

“How you doin’ babe?” He said as he tried to look confident as he talked to the hottest girl who had ever looked in his general direction.

“I’m horny. Let’s fuck.”

I thought his eyes would pop out of his head as the look of shock came back, and so I walked over to the bed and crawled up on it, “You wanna do this or not? I’ve heard you bragging around school about how much of a stud you think you are, and how your girlfriend from Canada thinks you’re the best. I wanna find out.”

“Oh, I just tell people I have a girlfriend in Canada… That’s not a real thing…” His voice trailed off nervously.

“Duh. Everyone knows that. Are you going to get your dick out or should I call someone else?”

He suddenly shook his head and unzipped his pants as he walked over to me. I rolled onto my back and spread my legs as I started to play with my own tits, “Yeah baby. Get that cock out and stuff it in me.”

I hoped I was doing the dirty talk correctly, and as I saw Zane’s dick pop out from his fly and wobble already erect I decided that between Kimberly’s sexy body on display and my vocabulary I was doing at least an adequate job. Zane leaned forward to kiss me but I put up a hand, “No kissing unless you’re kissing my pussy. I don’t want your lips on mine.”

“That’s fair,” He said quickly and dropped his head between my legs. The boy worked fast. He slipped the gusset of my panties to the side and started to lick. I did not anticipate how good Kimberly’s tight little pussy would feel. I was momentarily lost in pleasure and had to take a few minutes to remember why I was doing all of this.

“Oh yeah baby! Eat my tight little cunt!” I said loudly and Zane doubled his efforts.

I again lost my mind as the pleasure rose and rose and rose and then suddenly I was bucking against his face as I tipped into the bliss of Kimberly’s intense orgasm, “Oh Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck!”

Zane looked up with a face that was now coated in my juices and I looked down at him, “Oh that was fucking amazing, but I need to feel your dick in me. Get it out and pound my puss!”

He nodded and I rolled back over. I got on all fours so he could fuck me doggy style on the bed and yanked my panties halfway down my thighs. I let out a squeal as he pressed the bulbous head of his dick against my borrowed tight young pussy. As the lips parted to allow him up inside me my eyes rolled back and I let out a loud groan of pleasure. I was dripping wet and he didn’t have to work very hard to slip his meat inside of me. Once he was in he began rocking back and forth while I bucked my hips to keep time with his thrusts. I moaned, screamed and panted as the sensations of Kimberly’s body getting fucked blasted through me.

“Oh yes! I’m almost there! Fuck me harder! Fuck me harder! Oh fuck I’m gonna cum!” I called out at the top of my lungs.

Suddenly I heard the door open and Mom was standing there with a frantic scowl on her face as she was about to open her mouth and start yelling at her daughter and then she realized what she was seeing. Any noise she was going to make faded completely as her mouth dropped open. I was looking over my shoulder at her as I suddenly came hard. My eyes clenched shut as I felt Zane’s dick leaping and pulsing inside of me as I felt a warm wetness inside of my core from his cum. My brain struggled to keep up with the orgasmic ecstasy that was exploding through my borrowed body from its toes to its nose. When I finally opened them I looked back at Mom who stared at Zane as he leaned over me and panted, “Oh man, was that good for you baby? Did you like getting pounded by the Zane-a-nator?”

Zane-a-nator? Fucking seriously? I may have to re-evaluate my friends list… well, friend list, singular, but still, that was brutal. I ignored him and gave Mom my most innocent look as I spoke, “What? You said I couldn’t be a lesbian. I’m trying to fix it! I’m trying so hard! I want to make you happy Mom. Isn’t this what you want? I found a boyfriend, and now I’m trying to figure out how to enjoy sex with a man instead of a woman.”

Mom’s mouth opened and closed as she tried to speak but no words were coming out. I looked at her with pleading eyes, “Please Mom, please. I’m doing this for you. Don’t yell at me, please. I just thought that if I did this, you wouldn’t hate me so much.”

“Oh sweetie… I don’t hate you. I’m sorry I yelled at you. I can see that you’re trying really hard. You know what, you and your little friend can go back to doing… this… and I’ll phone your father and tell him how much good progress you’re making. Thank you sweetie, I’m really impressed with how hard you’re trying to overcome your issue. Just remember to be safe! You’re on the pill, right?” Mom finally managed to get out.

“Hey, it’s not little!” Zane called out angrily.

“Oh! Sorry! I didn’t mean it like that! I’ll just… leave you two alone. Keep practicing sweetie! You’re doing great!” Mom said in a happy tone as she pulled the door shut and I heard her walking down the hall.

I felt Zane pull out of my heated up little snatch and he wiped his dick on my ass before tucking it back inside his pants. I felt our mixed juices dribbling down my inner thighs and yanked up my panties to keep from making a big mess on Kimberly’s bed and then flopped down as I relaxed my limbs, enjoying the post-orgasmic hum that was still going through Kimberly’s body before I looked over at my friend, “Good job Zane. You did great.”

“Thanks babe. I haven’t had any complaints yet,” He said confidently.

“You moron. You told me three months ago you haven’t had sex with a chick yet,” I said as I rolled my eyes.

He looked stunned for a moment and then said in a surprised tone, “Apollo?”

“Guilty,” I said with a grin as I held out my arms, “I make a pretty sexy bitch, don’t I?”

He could only nod and I continued, “Okay, so here’s the deal. If you want to keep doing this you keep your trap shut about it. You tell NO ONE, understand? I’ll message you from my phone when to come over, you show up, we’ll do the deed, and then you can go on your merry way. Are you in or out?”

“In! I’m in! Definitely in!”

“Okay, cool. You should head out. I have to talk to Kimberly. I’ll message you later,” I said as I dismissively motioned at the door with one hand.

He got up and went over to the door and then looked back, “Thanks dude! I mean really… Thanks.”

“Hey, what are friends for?”

He disappeared out the door and I got off the bed and went to the dresser. As I walked I felt more cum ooze into my panties. I felt my pussy start to warm once more and rolled my eyes. Was it messed up that I was really enjoying this? I pulled out a short stretchy skirt and stepped into it and slipped it up around my waist. Once it was situated I picked up Kimberly’s tank top from the floor and also put it on. I then walked out of her room, down the stairs, over to the basement stairs and down into my lab. I walked over to my unconscious body and leaned over and looked at it. I smirked as I admired myself from a few different angles.

I then said in a happy tone, “Thanks Bro! You’re like the best! You like totally solved my problem! Now Mom thinks I have a boyfriend and I’m not like a lesbian or whatevs, and I can like totally do whatever I want with my actual girlfriend as long as you and Zane borrow my body from time to time and like fuck in front of her or whatevs! You’re like such a genius!”

I then reached out with one hand and stabbed the large red button on the headband on my unconscious body and felt a sudden wave of disorientation and nausea. I shook my head as I fought down the urge to hurl from suddenly jumping to a different spot in the room and looked over at Kimberly as she swayed uneasily in her heeled boots.

When her balance steadied she blinked and then looked at me and shook her head to clear it before she asked, “Were you just inside of me? I was watching and feeling everything, but I couldn’t move my own body.”

“Just my mind was sis. That pill I gave you this morning was full of nanobots. They built a control module at the base of your brain while we were in school today. When I put on this head band and press the red button I move my conscious thought to that control module,” I explained to her as I lifted the head band off and set it back on the desk, “They can do other neat things, but I just used that for now.”

Her eyes narrowed for a moment and then she suddenly jumped forward and hugged me tightly, “You’re an evil genius and I love you for it Apollo!”

“Well I was always told I should play to my strengths,” I said as I rocked back in my worn office chair.

“Hey, there are a few things though…” She looked at me with a pleading look in her large brown eyes and I let out a sigh and nodded. I was a sucker for a woman in need.

She continued, “I don’t want to suck dick. Just ick.”

“Oh of course. Completely understood. I won’t let Zane put anything in your mouth or kiss him. I don’t want to feel him kissing me either, let alone put his dick in a mouth I control. Just ick.”

“Next, I would like some advanced notice, so I can make plans and live my normal life.”

“Sounds reasonable. I’ll try for forty eight hours, but I can always reschedule if something comes up and you need to do that instead. I’m very flexible.”

“Also, please clean me up when you’re done,” She looked down at herself, especially at the front of her skirt as she shifted on her feet uncomfortably, “I’m all sticky inside my panties and it’s just… Ew. And it will ruin all of my good sets of panties if they start to get stained with your sex juices.”

“Oh, I don’t know if that one will work for me, Sis. It’s kind of kinky to walk around as you and feel cum leaking out. I don’t know why, but it kinda turned me on. Deal breaker. What about a compromise? I’ll pay for new underwear. Anything that we ruin plus maybe more if you let me go shopping as you from time to time and help pick the new stuff out.”

She leaned back and crossed her arms as she thought for a moment, “Fine. I’ll agree to that under the condition that you don’t make me say like, totally, _or _whatevs as if I’m some sort of airheaded cheerleader ever again,” and she held out her hand for me to shake.

I smugly looked at her hand, “We don’t have to shake. You’d agree to whatever I demanded because I already completely control your body. I’m an evil genius, remember?”

She stuck her tongue out at me as I turned to my computer and typed some instructions out. Kimberly leaned over to look at the screen, “What are you doing now?”

“Showing you that you’re my sexy little puppet Sis. Hm… Should I make you go run after Zane and give him a blowjob in the street? Or maybe I’ll just have you kneel right here and suck me off? I have to force you to do what you hate right now so you fall in line, otherwise you’ll get ideas that I care about you and then you’ll be disobedient when I tell you to do something you don’t want to, and then being your supreme overlord will be nothing but work,” I said to her as I stabbed a button on my keyboard dramatically.

“What?” She squealed in surprise and then found her body turning and walking out of my lab with a sexy sway to her hips, “Apollo where am I going? What am I doing? APOLLO!”

I watched as she quietly and carefully closed the door after she left my lab and then heard her booted feet clomp across the floorboards above my head. I knew she would be going to take a nice relaxing shower, with just a hint of masturbation, but I didn’t have to tell her that. She’d find out eventually, and not knowing was part of the excitement wasn’t it?

Now… Who was next on the list?

Better Living Through Science - Prelude

Author - Tobyredone

Prelude: Why Can’t We All Just Get Along?

“I’m gay,” Kimberly suddenly stated loudly in a defiant tone as she held her chin up high.

Mom gasped and looked at my father. Dad was choking on his roast beef and coughing and I let out a sigh and stood up and walked over and wrapped my arms around his stomach and pulled my hands quickly to dislodge the piece of food in his throat. He mumbled out a thank you and I told him not to worry about it as I went and sat back down in my seat.

Dad gulped some water while Mom looked to Kimberly and said, “Young lady that is nothing to joke about.”

“I’m not joking! I like girls. You keep asking me about which boy is going to take me to the school dance and I’m not going with a boy. I’m going with my friend Leslie. We love each other. We’ve been dating secretly for the past four months,” Kimberly said as she stood up and planted her hands on the table.

That caused Mom to stand up and lean aggressively toward Kimberly and shout back, “You do not get to decide that while you’re living in my house! You can do whatever you want when you move out, but while you live under my roof you will not make this family look like a freak show!”

Mom turned to Dad and said, “Well, tell her honey!”

Dad cleared his throat and pulled at the collar of his shirt and looked back and forth between both of them, “Well, I mean… Dear… If she’s feeling that way I think we could maybe try and be a bit supportive. What if we let her do what she wants when she’s not out in public? Maybe we can compromise?”

“You never support me in these things Felix! That’s why this family is such a freaking mess! Our daughter is a lesbian and you don’t have anything helpful to say! Our son is an introvert and barely sees the sun! You never listen to me!” Mom started screaming at him now.

“Excuse me, I’m trying to talk about my problem!” Kimberly screamed at both of them, “Why doesn’t anyone in this house care what I think? No one cares about what I think!”

“Young lady that is not true, we care about what you think, but your mother and I are having a discussion right now,” Dad said to her and then turned back to Mom, “Caroline I support this entire family. I work hard to make sure everyone gets what they need. Maybe you can be a little more supportive of me for once?”

“OH YOU’D LIKE THAT WOULDN’T YOU FELIX! YOU JUST WANT ME TO…” Mom screamed back and I heard Kimberly stamp her feet and start yelling as well, but it faded into the background as I walked away from the table and went down stairs into the basement. I closed the door and flipped the light switch and let out a sigh of relief as the low buzz from my equipment drowned out the noise from upstairs.

I plopped down in my chair and brought my hands to my temples and started to rub them to ease the headache. The fighting was getting worse and I shook my head as I thought about each one of my family members.

Kimberly was my older “technically” step sister. She had long brown hair that always seemed to be perfectly tamed and styled. Her big brown doe eyes could captivate any boy in the school and she had a large following of boys that would fawn over her as she strutted down the halls. Apparently I had just found out why she never reciprocated any of their advances. She had modest but perky breasts I had seen once when I accidently walked in on her changing in the bathroom. It was difficult to forget them once I had seen them, despite her being my sister. She had a narrow waist and toned athletic legs and had more than once had to slap myself for thinking about them.

Mom was also “technically” my step mom. She had married my dad about eight years ago and was constantly worried about our family image in the community. I wasn’t certain why she tried so hard to make certain we didn’t stand out but she was constantly pushing all of us to “make friends” and “fit in to the norm.” With long dark brown hair and a perfect figure it was easy to see that she was where Kimberly got her good looks from. The only difference between them other than age was the fact that her breasts were much larger. Mom enjoyed her trophy wife status and worked hard at both the diet and the gym to make certain that she had the perfect figure my father had adored when they started dating.

Dad was the sole figure that had always been there in my life from birth. He tried hard to keep his bond with me, but since he married my Mom he had been working more and more, especially lately. She in turn was spending more time shopping and then he would spend more time working and then they would inevitably fight about how he was never around or she was always off spending money when he wanted to actually see her on his time off. Something else seemed to be a tad off with their relationship ever since they got married and I was certain it was spinning more and more out of control, but I didn’t quite have a handle on that yet.

Then there was me. Apollo Jacobs. Yes my name is actually Apollo and I don’t need you judging me for it. I get enough crap at school. Apparently my birth-mother (rest her soul) was kind of a strange hippy chick who was into Greek gods in a big way. Well, being a solid six inches shorter than everyone else in my junior class (including most of the girls) made me easy pickings for almost everyone who needed a punching bag at school. My slender build made most school sports impossible and my thick glasses paint the rest of the picture. Nerd. Dork. Geek. While most would want some sort of transformation to occur I actually never minded who I was. If life was going to cast me in the role of the short skinny nerd, I was going to enjoy every moment of it. So almost all of my spare time (which is a lot when you don’t have many friends or extracurricular activities) was spent in the basement of our house which I had turned into my laboratory of Zen. I had computers, a rapid prototype machine, lathes, drills, presses, chemistry sets, microscopes… It looked the proper part of a mad scientist’s evil lair.

And so, as I sat in my evil lair and spun in my chair thinking about the escalation of fighting in my family I knew I needed to do something before it ended in divorce, resentment, hatred, and most importantly, me having to box up all of my stuff and move my lab. It’s a pain to set it all up and most Troglodyte movers will break my sensitive equipment and I had several experiments that couldn’t be moved as they were in very delicate stages. If only I could just make them do what I wanted. I’d force them to work out their problems without screaming at each other. Heck, I would take the blame for the problems everyone seemed to be having if it would make them all stop fighting. I could be the evil scientist villain if that’s what the family needed to come together.

An idea suddenly popped into my head and I hunched over my computer and began designing. I let out a maniacal chuckle as my fingers flew across the keyboard. Yes… This would work… I just needed to decide who to help first… Or should I say, my first victim.

Being the Little Wife - Chapter 3

I had no sooner stepped into my borrowed identity’s house then her cell phone started to ring. I dug through my purse to pull the small phone out and looked at the display on the screen. It was Rich calling from his office. I decided I didn’t want to have anything to do with him yet, as I was still fuming from his constant denials. I dropped the phone back into my purse and quite suddenly realized I was very hunger.

I poked around in the kitchen for a short while, using Jacqueline’s memory as a guide to find things, but nothing really looked that appetizing. Most of the food that was in the house was healthy and tasted like crap. I guess Jacqueline was a bit of a health food freak.

I turned around to see a take out menu on the side of the fridge and smiled. I was going to break her diet today. I quickly yanked the menu down and started to look through it. I was interrupted briefly by the cell phone ringing again. I pulled it out of the purse and shut the damn thing off.

I then picked up the home phone and dialed up the number for the take out place and gave them my order. I couldn’t wait for the food to show up, and to distract myself I headed for the living room and flipped on the TV. I cruised through the channels not really watching anything in particular until I heard the door knock. I rushed to the door, nearly falling off my high heels, and noting that Jacqueline’s tits really jiggled when she ran in a normal bra.

As I opened the door I was greeted with the delivery boy saying, “Hey Mrs. Wenderski, I have your order right here. It’s not your normal order, though. I hope it’s not screwed up.”

“Oh I’m sure it’s just fine,” I said as I looked the delivery boy up and down. I didn’t realize how horny I really was until I found myself staring at the delivery boy’s pants as I felt my pussy begin to moisten. I quickly added, “Do you think you could bring it in for me?” and I gave him my best smile.

He nodded and followed me into the kitchen, and when we got there I dug some money out of my purse to hand over to him. As he took it he looked at me and said, “Whoa, this is a huge tip!”

“Oh, I’m sure you’ve got a bigger tip then that.” I replied back to him.

He looked at me strangely for a second and then said, “Well, if their’s nothing else you need, I’ll be on my way Mrs. Wenderski.”

“Leaving already Jeremy?” I asked him as I batted my eyes, using the name that seemed to surface from Jacqueline’s memory.

“My names Jason.” He replied.

“Whatever. Do you want to give me some special sauce before you go?” I asked Jason.

“Huh? You didn’t order any sauce.” He replied confused.

I took two steps over to him and pressed him against the large refrigerator, while leaning up against him and rubbing my jugs on his chest. Using my lovely red nails, I slowly ran my hands down his stomach until I got to the inside of his thighs and gently stroked his dick under his pants.

“Oh, it’s ok. I’m pretty sure you’ve got the special sauce dispenser right here.” I said with a seductive smile as I winked at him and then licked my lips slowly with my tongue.

“Mrs. Wenderski, what’s gotten into you? You were never like this before.” Jason said to me with confusion evident in his voice and a strange look on his face.

I began to laugh as I thought about what had gotten into Jacqueline Wenderski, but answered with, “Well, Jason I’m just another lonely housewife. Besides, I’ve seen you looking at me. I know that you look down my shirt, and your eyes are glued to my ass when I’m walking away from you. I know you want some of this. It will be our little secret Jason.”

“Uh… I… Uh…” Jason replied, but I could feel him stiffening beneath my finger tips as I smiled at him.

“Come on Jason, let’s head into the living room, there is something I want to show you in there,” I replied to him and began to pull on his arms. It didn’t take much effort to get the young man to follow me into the next room.

As we walked into the living room I pulled Jason up against my well rounded little ass. I knew that Jacqueline occasionally worked out to keep her body in shape, and I knew that Jason had always taken notice of her. I decided if Rich didn’t want to screw, then the least I could do was let Jason here take care of my urges.

“So what do you think? Am I hot enough for you? If I let you ride me, will you go and brag to all your friends, or do you want to head out to your next delivery job?” I asked him as I looked over my shoulder, already knowing the answer.

“Oh hell yes I’d brag about getting laid. The other delivery guys and I fight over who gets to drop food off here.” He replied with excitement in his voice.

“Well then, why don’t you sit down right there and I’ll show you anything you want to see.” I said as I pushed him down onto the couch and bent way over in front of him, giving the young man an excellent look down the front of my dress.

He began to hyperventilate as I ran a hand down his chest and over the top of his shirt and then he let out under his breath a quiet, “Oh man yes!”

I winked at him and asked, “So how do you want me, lover boy?” I could feel the dress riding up my legs, and it sent shivers of excitement down my back.

“Oh I wanna see what’s under that dress!” He practically shouted out.

I stood up and turned to one side as I lowered the dress down after unhooking it from my small shoulders gracefully and letting Jason see all my curves.

“Oh shit yes!” He exclaimed as he saw my small purple panties and bra.

I turned back to him and simply asked, “You like?”

He began to nod profusely and in response I said, “It’s so nice to be appreciated. Maybe I should loose the bra next? What do you think of that Jason?”

He only nodded in response once again, but that was enough of a response for me, so I dropped my bra, letting Jacqueline’s twins out into the fresh air.

“Oh damn.” Jason replied as he slouched lower on the couch and then said, “You are such a fucking fox Mrs. Wenderski.”

“I’m glad you like the view Jason, but I didn’t invite you in here to see me naked. I invited you in here so that you could screw my brains out. Let’s see what we can do about that.” I replied as I dropped my bra on the floor and sat down on the couch next to the delivery boy.

I quickly went for his pants. He wasn’t wearing a belt, which sped things up, and all I had to do was pull open his button and yank down his zipper. I tugged his underwear and pants down to mid thigh all at once, and his dick popped out already at half mast. I could tell between youth and my stripping he was almost ready to go already, and that suited me just fine, as my pussy was already wet and raring to go. I wondered if he could smell my arousal, as I knew the crotch of my panties were already stained wet with my juices.

I gently began working his dick in my hand to bring it up to its full height and girth, and was surprised at how big it got. Jacqueline was going to be sorry she missed this fucking, but I was going to enjoy it for certain.

Soon Jason was ready for me, so I simply stood up, dropped my small purple panties to the floor, and straddled his lap before sitting back down. I used my small hands to grasp the head of his dick and guide it to my sopping pussy.

He was making an obscene amount of noises, groans, moans, and half spoken words already, which was starting to annoy me, but he had the shaft I was in desperate need of so I just ignored him as I lowered myself down.

The head of his giant dick stretched my small pussy to the point of pain, but along with that pain came so much pleasure. I stopped my decent on his dick with only the first few inches inside me, and just began to buck back and forth on his mammoth pole. It was hitting all the right spots already, and I was just starting to have some fun when Jason grabbed my thighs and began to press on them, trying to get every inch of him inside me.

I whined in a high pitch squeal as inch by wonderful inch he filled my womanly void. I felt him bottom out in my womb, and still he pressed down. I grabbed his hands to stop him, and then returned to my gyrations on his dick.

Soon, I needed more, and so I began to bounce up and down on his prick. I could feel the entire length of his prick sliding in and out of me. I started to see spots in my vision as I built closer to orgasm, and suddenly I felt him shudder underneath me. He was filling me with his seed. I slammed myself all the way down on his dick again, and felt him releasing against the inside of my cunt. The sensations were enough to send me over the edge as well, and I ripped into the skin of his arms with my well manicured red nails.

“Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck!” Jason yelled out as his dick finally stopped throbbing inside of me.

I was panting heavily, but wanted more. I could feel Jason shrinking inside of me, and didn’t want it to be over. I slowly sat up and let his now slimy dick flop out of me, and then I laid back on the couch with my legs spread.

“Jason, I need you to eat me out. I need more.” I said to him.

“But Mrs…” He started.

“NOW JASON!” I snapped at him and pointed to my wet and leaking snatch.

He blinked twice and then started to lean in and began to hesitantly lick at my pussy lips. I wanted more. I wanted his tongue buried deep in my now stretched out snatch. I reached down and grabbed his hair with one hand, and mashed his face into my crotch as I said, “Oh, Yes Jason, DEEPER!”

Jason heard me urging him on, and despite the fact that I was probably close to suffocating him, he dug in further, almost getting his entire tongue deep down into my love hole. I began to buck my hips, and it was my turn to let out high pitched moans, groans, and unintelligible words. Soon I was happily riding the waves of my second orgasm, and as an added benefit, I saw that Jason’s youth had brought the added benefit that he was ready for another round already.

I quickly rolled onto my hands and knees, and said, “Shove it in me! Fuck me doggy style like the bitch I am!”

He nodded silently and slammed his dick into my waiting pussy. I had not even come down off the orgasmic high that he had given me from eating my pussy, and already I was on my way back up onto my next one. Jason’s dick hammered into my pussy, slamming all the way in roughly before he pulled the entire length out of me, only to repeat it again and again.

I was quickly brought to the cusp of orgasm for the third time, and started to call out his name, “Oh yes, YES JASON, YES! FUCK! YES!”

It hit me all at once. An explosion that curled my toes and made me grab at the couch cushions. This was the best orgasm that Jacqueline’s stolen body had given me yet, and Jason was still pounding at me from behind. I smiled and looked back at him.

“Oh, don’t stop Jason, keep fucking me! Harder! Yes, that’s it!” I called out as he picked up his pace, and slammed his dick in and out of me.

I was rising to the next orgasm already, and I could tell Jason was right with me. His thrusts became erratic instead of the controlled fucking he had been giving me, and I leaned back to grab his arm when I saw his face grimace, and his dick pulse inside me for the second time. His release once again sent me tumbling over the edge of orgasmic bliss, and I smiled and quietly said, “Fuck me, Rich doesn’t know what he’s missing. I’m a fucking machine with this body.”

“What was that Mrs. Wenderski?” Jason asked in pants as he gave me a look of both confusion and lust.

“Oh, nothing Jason, I was just saying that I still want more… How about I titty fuck you until your hard again, and we’ll give it another go?” I replied to him as I wiggled my eyebrows.

“Mrs. Wenderski, you’re an animal. I’m not sure I can keep up with you.” Jason replied with a hint of exhaustion in his voice.

Without even responding to him, I dropped to my knees in front of him, and pulled his dick in between my large soft tits and began to bob up and down and back and forth. His dick was well lubed already from out sex, and so it was sliding back and forth nicely. Despite the fact that I had already milked his bone dry twice, his youth once again made it possible for him to stand up again. As his penis regained it’s rigidity, I pressed my tits together with my hands, and really started to massage him with my breasts, and then looked up and in my most submissive voice begged him, “Please, Jason, won’t you slam your big hard dick into my little pussy again, PLEASE!”

Well, that was enough for him to regain full hardness, and he nodded at me several times and said, “Fine, but I wanna sit on the couch again. You’re wearing me out. I can’t keep up with this.”

He dropped heavily onto the couch, and I turned around so my ass was right in his face and slowly bent backwards, giving him both a show, and letting my pussy drop onto his steely dick. I slid his dick into me easily as my pussy was pretty well stretched out to accommodate him now. This time he just sat back and let me bounce happily to my own sexual rhythm.

I was soon moaning his name as I pulled myself up and down his entire length. I heard him behind me groan a few times, but I wasn’t sure if he was sore or just didn’t have anything left for me. I didn’t care, as long as he was hard, I’d get what I wanted out of him.

Soon I was cumming again, and I bottomed myself out on his dick, loving the full feeling it gave me. I was grabbing at his sides and he was pushing at my ass cheeks to start up again, but I wasn’t ready for more just yet. I was still enjoying the post orgasmic ripples that were cascading through my entire body.

Finally after just a few more moments, when I had started to breath again, and peeled my eyes back open I began to flop up and down happily on his dick once more. This time I really got into it.

I was bouncing up and down so hard my tits were almost hitting my face, and they were starting to hurt from whiplash. Jason was enjoying himself, though and his grunts and his slaps on my ass were spurring me on like a champion derby horse.

I looked down and started staring at the dick slamming into and out of my little well trimmed pussy. I smiled, knowing that it wasn’t really mine, and I wouldn’t have to worry about any of the soreness to come when Jacqueline woke up to her aching cunt, and wondered why her thighs were full of jizz.

The voyeurism of the situation was enough to make me cum again, and this time it was the biggest orgasm yet. I screamed out and grabbed at my breasts with my feminine hands, loving every second of the special position I was in at that moment.

As I came down once again from yet another orgasm I thought I heard a car door slam outside. There was only one person I knew would be coming around to the house right now, and I was still pretty pissed that he had denied me satisfaction to the point that I needed to fuck the delivery boy.

I quickly jumped off Jason’s cock, and knelt down on the floor in front of him, urging him to get to his feet and saying, “Come on Jason, I need you to finish in my mouth. I want your cum all over my face!”

He got up, but a tad to slowly for my tastes, as I knew Rich would be walking in any moment, and I wanted him to see man butter splattered all over his wife’s face for sending me away.

I quickly winked at Jason, and sucked his entire penis down my throat. Or as much dick as I could get in my mouth and throat, anyways. I felt him start to shake, pulled back, and then gave his dick a few good licks before he blew his load.

Most of it splattered across my chin, and down my chest as I smiled and looked up at him submissively. The taste was awful, but I needed his cum for my revenge, so I put up with it.

Suddenly Rich was in the room. He saw us. First he looked at me, then up at Jason. He shook his fists at both of us and opened his mouth, but no words came out.

Jason was the first one to say anything, “Dude, your wife sucks cock like a pro man! You are one lucky son of a bitch! She just can’t get enough dick man!”

I looked up at him with a bit of shock on my face, just for theatrics mainly, and Rich shook his fists at the delivery boy again.

“GET OUT OF MY HOUSE YOU PIECE OF SHIT!” He yelled, and then he looked at me, and said, “And Benny! I thought you were my friend! I can’t believe you did this!”

“Who’s Benny?” Jason asked confused.

“SHUT UP AND LEAVE!” Rich said as he grabbed Jason by the shoulder and dragged him to the door. Rich threw him naked out onto the porch and slammed the door shut.

He then headed back down the hallway and stood there staring at me. Suddenly I felt a little bad for what I had done.

“Rich, I’m sorry. I was just so fucking horny, I couldn’t last any longer.” I said, and stood up. More cum dripped off my tits, and I suddenly felt very small. “I’ll make it up to you! I promise…” I started to say.

“Benny, what I really want is for you to go and take a shower. Get the delivery boy’s shit off you. I can’t even look at you covered in that.” Rich said to me.

I nodded and silently started walking, but just as I got to the hallway, I turned to say, “Rich, I’ll hop out of Jacqueline as soon as I’m done with the shower, and then I’ll leave, I’m sorry I messed everything up.”

“Who said anything about you going anywhere? From what I just saw you really can fuck like a pro in her body. You owe me, Benny. I’ve changed my mind. I took a week worth of vacation, and I’m going to fuck the shit out of you in her body. You are going to be sore in places you didn’t know you had, and if you are really sorry, you’ll let me do anything and everything I want.” Rich told me with an evil grin.

I winked at him and simple said, “Yes dear, one perfect fuck-like-a-pro wife coming up,” then headed to the shower to clean up and pick out some new lingerie. It was going to be a great week.

Being the Little Wife - Chapter 2

I walked out of the bedroom ready to take on the world as Jacqueline, my friend Rich’s wife. I had hopped her the evening before, and so far could not seem to get Rich interested in having sex with his wife’s new alter ego, me.

Today, I had left no room for failure. I had found some purple panties and matching bra that did amazing work on Jacqueline’s already fantastically perky breasts, and after that I found a completely form fitting dress that showed off all of my new body’s assets. I even pulled out a pair of four inch open toed heels that I found in the back of Jacqueline’s closet. My memories told me she hated wearing heels, but I decided the new and improved Jacqueline could definitely stand a day in heels if it meant her husband would be more open to sexing me up.

I stood by the wall of our bedroom leading into the bathroom where Rich was getting ready for his work day and called out, “So what do you think? Are you sure you want to go into work and leave your horny wife all alone? I’ll make it worth your while if you play hooky with me today.”

“No Benny. I’m not staying home from work, and especially not to have sex with you while you are in my wife’s body. I expect you to be out of her as soon as you can, and no funny business.” He replied and then started brushing his teeth.

I pouted a little, but decided I would work on him in the kitchen. I walked out, and quizzed Jacqueline’s sleeping mind about his morning routine. She knew that he took his coffee black, and read the news paper for a bit.

I hurried to start the coffee maker, and while that was brewing I ran to the front door and grabbed the paper off the porch. I set it out on table in the kitchen just as Rich was walking into the room. I smiled at him and winked.

“See, you could have a week of the perfect house wife. You’re snubbing your nose at an opportunity here.” I told him as I reached up and pressed my breasts up and together, almost popping them out of the top of my dress.

“No.” He replied.

He walked to the table and pulled out a chair to sit on as he began to flip through the paper I had set out for him. I quickly grabbed a cup from one of the cabinets and filled it with some coffee. He might be a harder nut to crack then I thought, but I wasn’t giving up yet.

“Here’s your coffee, love.” I said with a smile as I poured it into the coffee mug I had gotten him from the cabinet.

He looked over his shoulder at me in disbelief. Normally Jacqueline was still asleep in the morning when he left for work.

I walked over to where he was sitting and leaned way over, putting the coffee on the opposite side of him from where I was standing, as it gave me an excellent opportunity to put my stolen cleavage right in his face.

He looked up from his paper and at my face, not quite sure what to make of all of the fuss. I gave him my very best smile, but the look on his face told me he was still unconvinced.

“I have to go to work.” He said suddenly as he got up from the table and started towards the garage. Just as he was about to walk out the door he turned slightly, and said, “Uh, Benny. Thanks for the coffee. I guess.”

He then turned and bolted out to the garage and as I heard his car’s engine roar to life I smiled to myself. I was getting to him.

I walked back to the living room and sat on the large couch. I flipped on the TV and started to go through the channels. I briefly scanned Jacqueline’s memory for anything she needed to get done today. Of course, nothing popped up. I dug a little deeper, and suddenly found out that she was mainly interested in Rich because of his money. That didn’t surprise me much, though. I had hopped a lot of women in my time, and that seemed to be a large motivator for women to hook up with men.

It wasn’t long before I was bored. Very bored. While watching soap operas and laying about the house might have been a fulfilling day for Jacqueline, for me it was far to dull. As I sat there wondering what I could do to pass the time I realized I could go to Rich’s work and visit him. Everyone has a fantasy of having sex at work, right? I could help him live that fantasy out!

I quickly got up, grabbed a purse with some keys in them, and headed out. In a very short amount of time I was at Rich’s work. I strolled in through the front door and politely asked the receptionist where I could find my husband. She directed me politely and I thanked her and sashayed my well formed little ass through the building to his office.

I loved the looks Jacqueline’s body was getting. I was also getting seriously horny. This body desperately wanted release. If I didn’t crack Rich soon, I didn’t know if I could hold out for him, I might need to just jump on the nearest cock I could find. Suddenly I was at his door. I knocked twice, and then walked in.

“What the hell? Ben… I mean, Jacqueline, what are you doing here?” He asked as I closed the door.

“I need some dick in a bad way Rich. Help me out here, I’m so horny I could pop.” I pleaded with him as I spread my arms, and then said, “How about you toss me on the desk and we can get it on right here, right now. You’ll be the hero of the office!”

“No, Jacqueline, I don’t think so.” He replied.

I leaned down and pressed my breasts into the back of his neck as I ran my hands down the front of his shirt and whispered in his ear, “Are you sure? I promise you won’t regret it.”

“Oh, I love it when she rubs my chest like that. I mean, NO! No, you have to go. I especially can’t do anything here.” Rich said to me as he pushed me away.

I teetered on my heels as I regained my balance from his shove. This was starting to piss me off. I was throwing myself at him every way and every where. My pussy was screaming for some loving.

“Fine. I’m leaving Rich. You want the ice bitch back so fucking bad, you can have her. I came here trying to help a friend out, but you won’t even try what I’m offering. You’ll see what it gets you.” I said as I stormed out of his office.

I heard Rich get out of his chair, but I was already down the hallway by the time he got to the door. Apparently I had made a bit of a ruckus as I stormed out of his office because people were staring at both me and Rich as my high heeled feet pounded down on the floor in anger. No one said anything as I walked through the busy workers. I heard Rich call out for me, but I didn’t turn around or even slow my pace.

I decided to head back home. I needed to cool off for a bit.

Being the Little Wife - Chapter 1

Author - Tobyredone

I knocked on the door in a tempo that I had always used back college when I was going to visit Rich. I hadn’t seen him in 5 years, but we were best friends through college and had many competitions and conquests over those four and a half years. We also hung out during summer break and always tried to get jobs together so that we could goof off together on our breaks too.

After college we had stayed in touch for a year or two, but then somehow lost touch. Actually it had mainly been my fault, but I was ready to make up for it now. It had been a bit difficult tracking Rich down. He had shot up the ranks of his global company, and moved quite often as he went up.

The door quite suddenly swung open. A long haired brunette girl stood there, and she must have been around my age. She had blue eyes, pink lips, and huge breasts. She took a long look up and back down the entire length of my body and asked, “Can I help you?”

“Hi, I’m looking for Rich. Rich Wenderski.” I told her with a small smile.

“We’re a bit busy at the moment. Perhaps you can come back tomorrow?” She said a bit rudely as she started to close the door.

“Honey, who is at the door?” I heard Rich’s voice ask from around the door.

“Some guy. Don’t change the subject!” I heard her call out back to him.

Suddenly the door swung back open as I heard Rich say, “You can’t just close the door in someone’s face Jacqueline,” and then he turned to see me standing outside.

“Hey ya Rich!” I said.

“Holy shit! Benny! What the hell are you doing here? Where the hell have you been for these past three years?” He exclaimed excitedly.

He gave me a huge bear hug as he slapped my back hard three times. I also gave him a playful punch to the arm as we separated and he motioned to me that I should follow him into the house.

“Jacqueline, this is my best friend from college. Benny and I used to get into trouble nightly! Benny, this is my wife Jacqueline. I tried to call you to be there for the wedding, but I couldn’t even find anyone who could give me your phone number.” he said as he introduced us.

She was obviously unimpressed, and as she stood there with one leg cocked out to the side, she crossed her arms over her chest and said, “Oh you would like to change the subject wouldn’t you! This is always what happens with you Rich. This is what I’m talking about. I want to have a serious discussion, and you find some way to change the topic, and put it off for a while.”

“Did I come at a bad time?” I asked as I looked between the two of them.

“No, not at all Benny,” Rich said.

“Yes. Yes you did,” Jacqueline said loudly as she continued to stare harshly at Rich.

“Look, I can come back…” I started to say but Rich cut in and said, “No way, and not see you again for another three years? Let’s go into the kitchen and make drinks for everyone. Jacqueline and I can finish this discussion tomorrow after work. It’s nothing that can’t wait one more day.”

I shrugged and followed Rich down a hallway and past the fuming woman in his entryway. As we rounded a corner we came into a large kitchen. Rich started to dig through cupboards and cabinets for glasses and bottles of alcohol. He began to mix up a couple of drinks, and then asked, “You still drinking straight vodka on the rocks?”

“You know it. So just between us, what’s going on back there? It seems I’ve walked into a war zone.” I asked as I leaned back against the countertop and looked at my old friend.

“Oh, Jacqueline is just upset. She is worked up about having to move again. She knew about my job when we got married, and knew that we would probably have to move, but now it seems like she is just throwing a huge fit about it. If it wasn’t for this job, though, we wouldn’t have the nice house, the fancy cars, all her jewelry, and it’s not like she can support us when she doesn’t have a job.” He said as he began mixing up a fruity drink I assumed was for his wife.

“So why do you put up with the fighting?” I asked with a shrug.

“Well, she’s a good girl, and she’s great in the sack when I give her what she wants, and I did marry her.” He replied, held up one glass for me, and was about to start heading back when I stopped him.

“What if I could help you out for a week or so? Like giving you a Jacqueline that doesn’t bitch at you, but still wants to jump your bones at the drop of a hat?” I asked as I looked into his eyes.

“Yeah right bud, whatever you say.” He responded to me as he started to walk out of the kitchen again.

I held my arms out to stop him again, and said, “I’m serious Rich. A lot has happened in the past three years. I came out here to catch up and show you something. I think now is the perfect time, but you have to keep it between us.”

“Sure bud, let’s see this amazing new something,” Rich replied with a sarcastic grin.

I moved my arms and followed him back to the living room where Jacqueline was waiting. She was sitting in the middle of a rather large couch with her legs and arms crossed and was obviously not happy that Rich had invited me in to stay for a drink or two. Rich went to sit next to her, and she moved away from him on the couch. He set her drink down on the coffee table opposite the couch and sipped a bit of his own.

I went and sat on the other side of her, sandwiching her between the two of us. I sat down closer than most new acquaintances would and she looked at me with a scowl on her pretty face. I smiled back at her and also put my drink down on the coffee table before turning towards her.

“I need to show Rich a trick that I learned about three years ago. I need your help, so if you could just relax a bit, I’d appreciate it.” I told her.

“I’m not interested in any of your tricks or anything you have to say. You need to back up before I slap your face.” She replied without even trying to hide her contempt for me.

I smiled at her, winked at Rich, and reached over to grab her. She tried to pull away from me, but it was already too late. Rich also jumped up off from his spot on the couch and tried to pull me off her, but as his hands grabbed at me; my body turned to a clear liquid and began to flow into the struggling girl below me. I easily flowed through Rich’s fingers and continued to pour into the struggling girl’s mouth, ears, nose, and skin. She was fighting and thrashing to get me off from her, but it was no use.

I began to have new sensations. Sensations that Jacqueline was having just a moment before. I felt small feminine feet with my calves arched high in some strappy little heels. I felt smooth hairless legs that were under some tight fitting black dress pants. I felt my wide hips and how they flared out when I sat, especially cross legged. I felt her sex between her legs, so foreign compared to what I had previously had there. I could feel a tapering waist that gave Jacqueline the middle of her hour glass figure. I felt her large prominent breasts straining against her tight lacey push up bra. I felt the small white button up shirt that covered her goodies and I felt the cool air on her chest as I remembered she had left the top buttons undone, giving a scandalous view of her cleavage. I felt her long hair and the weight of it on my new scalp. I blinked a few times, and looked through her pretty eyes at my friend Rich who was looking down at me in disbelief.

I uncrossed my lovely new legs and leaned back while pushing my old clothes off me and then I felt up a breast with one hand and ran the other down between my legs and over the lips of my borrowed pussy through my dress pants. I got the loveliest sensations as both sets of fingers began to stroke my new equipment.

“What the fuck just happened?” Rich asked as he stared down at me.

“I possessed your wife, Rich.” I said as I looked down at the wedding ring that was now on the finger I was using to play with my large nipple.

“How? You can’t just do that Benny!” He stated as he stood there and looked at me with wide eyes.

“I found out about three years ago that I’m what is known as a body hopper. I can merge with any person I want. I take over their body, and I can look through their mind, too. When I’m in a body, no one would know unless they look at my reflection, or if they take a picture, as my face will be there instead of Jacqueline’s here. Or if you are another hopper, then you can see my real face, too.” I said as I continued to rub my hands over my new body.

“So you took over my wife? Why?” He asked, still in disbelief, but now he sat down again next to me in his wife’s body on the couch, and stared at her face, but knew it was me underneath it.

“Well, I saw the fighting going on, and I figured you could use a wife that is loving and supportive, and more importantly would fuck your brains out non-stop for the next few days or so.” I told him as I moved one hand onto his leg.

“What!? No, definitely not. I’m not having sex with you! Why would you want to be Jacqueline anyway?” He asked me.

I quickly shuffled through my sleeping host’s mind for some information before answering his question. I leaned in nice and close and in a low seductive voice said, “I know that Jackie here hasn’t put out for you in over a week. I love to fuck. It’s what body hoppers live for. You just can’t beat the sexual bliss of a female orgasm. I can help you out, and have some fun at the same time. It’s a win-win for everyone.”

“No way Benny, you have to get out of my wife. Right this instant.” Rich stood up again, and pointed at me, slightly shaking his finger.

“Are you kidding me? I just got in here. There is no way I’m bailing on this hot little body until I get some dick in it.” I said as I looked up at him and spread my legs wider.

“I am not having sex with you while you are in Jacqueline. It just won’t happen Benny.” Rich said to me.

“For all intents and purposes, I am Jackie now. Benny isn’t here anymore, so are you saying you don’t want to fuck your wife?” I asked as I pushed my breast filled chest out a bit and pouted at him.

“No! You stop calling her Jackie, and you get out of her right now Benny!” He warned.

“I can’t bud. I need about forty eight hours for my powers to recharge before I can dismount her, sorry.” I lied to him. I could dump this body whenever I wanted, but I knew my friend needed a good boning as badly as I did, and I wanted to make sure he got it.

“Oh this night just gets better and better.” He said back to me as he slapped a hand over his face.

“I promise if we head to bed, it will get better.” I said as I got up and started to make my way to the bedroom, putting some extra sway in my hips to make sure Rich got an excellent view of his wife’s ass as I walked down the hallway.

I quickly looked through Jacqueline’s mind for where she would keep some sexy lingerie to wear to bed tonight, as I was obviously going to have to seduce Rich. As I thought through her various nighties and undergarments, I noticed she was pretty boring as far as bedtime apparel went. I would have to change that for Rich before I moved on, I decided. Finally, while digging through her mind, a memory of a blue and white lacey number that she had gotten for their anniversary a few months ago but decided not to wear popped up. I dug through her closet until I found the box she had left it in, and quickly went to the bathroom to change into it.

I heard Rich going around the house and shutting the lights off and locking doors. When I was certain he was in the bedroom and ready for me, I unlocked the door of the bathroom and headed into the bedroom.

As I walked into the entryway in front of the bed, I struck a pose with one leg slightly in front of the other and I put both my hands down on my outer thighs. I hoped the red nail polish that Jacqueline had put on the day before didn’t clash too badly with the negligee I had picked out, but I just didn’t have time to change it.

I cleared my throat and Rich looked over at me. I thought his eyes would pop out of his head. He was clearly turned on, and must have liked how I had dressed his wife.

“I’m not having sex with you Benny.” He said as he rolled over.

“I told you, I’m not Benny, I’m Jacqueline. You don’t want to have sex with your wife? I even picked something to show off my sexy ass. You are going to say no to all of this?” I asked and walked over to the bed, making a big show of bending over this way and that so that my lovely backside was on prominent display.

As I climbed into bed next to Rich, I felt the silky fabric moving across my ass crack and over my sensitive and full pussy lips. I also felt the lace pulling taunt over my nipples. I snuggled up next to him and while pressing my breasts around his arm and whispered into his ear, “I’m ready for you to ravish me.”

“No, Benny. I’m not going to fool around on my wife, even if it is with her body.” He said stubbornly.

“Oh come on, I went through all the trouble of finding this skimpy little thing that you could rip off me, and now you aren’t even going to give me the chance to show you what I’ve learned in the past three years? I’ve gotten pretty good with a pussy. I could ride you hard, and do things your wife would never agree too.” I said as I wrapped a smooth leg across his legs.

I was so aroused now that I could feel lubrication leaking out of my slit and into the lace. I could also smell my own scent, and figured Rich could as well. I ground my crotch into his leg, just incase he couldn’t so he would be able to feel how wet and sloppy his wife’s pussy was.

“Stop it Benny.” He said again, and pushed my toned leg off from his.

I sat up, pulled the covers back so that he could see my body on prominent display, and leaned over his head before saying in the best begging voice that I could muster up, “Please Benny? Please let me help you out. This pussy is just begging to be used. I’ll even let you use other holes if you want. I know you want this body.”

Benny in return rolled onto his back, held up a hand in my face, and said, “Absolutely not. End of discussion.”

I was a bit miffed that my friend didn’t want the gift that I was offering, but I knew that some guys weren’t all about me helping them out from past experiences. So I rolled over as well, but before going to sleep I worked my tiny fingers down under the leg hole of the lingerie and into my well trimmed little pussy. As I finger fucked myself I felt Rich roll over to look at me. I was still above the covers, and so he was getting an excellent view of his wife masturbate. Before long my other hand was roaming across my chest, pulling at my nipples and then I moved it down and began gently rubbing my clit as I ran my first hand continued to run fingers in and out of my love hole. I began to pant and giggle as I got closer to coming, and when I looked over to see Rich openly staring at me the voyeurism of the situation sent me completely over the edge. My face contorted in a grimace as the feelings of the orgasm flowed out of Jacqueline’s borrowed pussy.

I pulled my hands out and licked my tiny fingers off before looking over at Rich and saying, “Oh that was excellent. It would have been so much more fun with a partner, but it was still good none the less. See you in the morning hubby!”

And with that I closed my eyes and in short order I was asleep with my head buried deep in Jacqueline’s pillow.

Awakening

Author - Tobyredone

I was sitting on the couch roughly stabbing at the buttons on the video game controller when my mom suddenly appeared in through the window in our front yard. She was wearing a tight powder blue and black sports bra and matching yoga pants and she had just come back from her morning jog. She was bent over at the waist reaching down to pull a weed, or maybe stretch her calf muscles from the run, or something, but at any rate it caught the attention of both Trevor and Jeremy. They both stopped playing to gawk open mouthed at my mother’s toned but well-rounded ass, and then high fived each other as they let out cheers of appreciation.

“What’s with you guys?” I asked as I continued playing.

“Frankie, your mom is hot,” Trevor said with a toothy grin that showcased how his teeth where just a little bit too small for his mouth, leaving gaps between them that you couldn’t help but notice.

“Oh yeah, I’d love to give it to her all night long!” Jeremy chimed in, as his chubby face started to flush with excitement.

None of us had fully gone through our changes yet, and all of us seemed to be goofy looking. I however, was the most goofy looking of the bunch. My arms and legs were far too long and skinny for the rest of me, my ears were way oversized for my face, and my acne seemed to be waging a constant battle with me to make certain I would never be popular in school.

“Jeremy, you’re so dumb. I thought you said you liked Heather Redcliff! Now you’re talking about my mom! You can’t like two girls at once!” I said as I tried to sound grown up.

“You’re so dumb Frankie! I’m not talking about liking her! I’m talking about having sex with her!” Jeremy retorted loudly.

“Like in health class?” I asked stupidly, which caused both of them to break out in hysterical laughter, a situation I did not remedy by adding, “You’re only supposed to have sex with girls you like, love or whatever.”

“Oh Frankie, you’re so dumb!” Trevor joined in, “That’s just bull crap that adults say. You can have sex with anyone you want. You just have to make certain you use a condom or whatever.”

“Why would you have sex with random people? It should mean something, or whatever, remember!” I said trying to make my point on something I really had no idea about.

“Ha ha ha, you’re actually full-fledged retarded! You have sex with girls because it feels good,” Trevor said as he slapped his leg and let out a belly laugh.

“Yeah retard! It’s like, better than going on a rollercoaster or whatever.” Jeremy added in as he eyed Trevor and wanted to make certain his analogy was sound.

“You guys are retarded!” I shouted back, “Like anyone would actually have sex with you!”

“Hey, Amanda Pulseen let me feel her boobs two weeks ago!” Jeremy shouted back at me.

“And Maggie Mullenberger totally let me finger her behind the concession stand two days ago because I promised I’d take her out in my car now that I have my license!” Trevor flaunted and then added, “She said if we go out on a date, she’ll totally give me a blowjob! I bet you don’t even know what that is Frankie!”

“Yeah, well you guys suck! I totally know what a blow job is! That’s where a chick puts your dick in her mouth she blows on it!” I shouted louder.

When Trevor and Jeremy’s only reply was heavy laughing I got even more pissed and chucked my video game controller on the ground. Suddenly my dad was there and asked, “What’s going on boys?”

“Nothing!” I shouted at him, causing his eyebrows to raise.

“Well then if you guys aren’t doing anything it’s a good time for your friends to head home, and you to get started on your homework.” My dad replied.

“Dad, its Saturday!” I whined to him.

“Yeah, and I know you have that big paper due for science class on the African Tree Frog. You’re not going to get it all done in a hour, so you had better start now. Good bye Jeremy, good bye Trevor.” My father said as he ended the discussion.

My friends muttered some farewells to me and my father, and set their controllers down on the coffee table as they headed out the front door while I shut the game off, and also set my controller down. I looked up just in time to see my friends ogling my mom as she continued more stretches in the front yard, which caused me to let out a long sigh.

“What’s bothering you Sport,” My father asked as he also watched my friends eyeball my mom.

“Nothing.”

“C’mon, you can tell me.” My dad persisted.

“It’s nothing Dad.” I replied again, more insistently.

“It sounded like something. I didn’t mean to eavesdrop or anything, but it sounded like those other boys were making fun of you becauseÖ” He started to say before I cut him off and said, “Dad! Don’t worry about it! I’ll figure it out on my own, okay! Geez!”

With that I got up and stormed out of the room just in time for my mother to walk into the hallway and look at me with an odd glance, and then give my father a questioning look. When he didn’t respond she called out, “I’m gonna take a quick shower. I’ll start dinner after I’m done, okay boys?”

My only response was the slamming of my bedroom door.

I dropped heavily into my desk chair and swiveled it around to face the computer screen in my room and brought up the internet. I started digging into info on the Tree Frog for my stupid report because I didn’t know what else to do. I started to read some pretty fascinating information and sort of lost track of time. I heard my mom call me for dinner, so I hollered out a question asking if I could keep working on my report. I didn’t hear what she replied, but my parents didn’t call out again and left me alone, so I continued to plug along. By the time I looked away from the computer screen again, I suddenly realized that it was dark outside. I looked back at my screen and was pleased to see that the report was pretty much done. I just needed to put a title on it, and print it off. I clicked the save button and tabbed back over to the internet.

I figured I had worked pretty hard and deserved a bit of a break, so I hit up a porno site that I had heard a few of the guys talking about and figured maybe I could find some stuff out so that Trevor and Jeremy wouldn’t think I was a complete retard about sex.

Suddenly I heard my bedroom door open. I made a mad dash with my cursor to shrink the window, but it seemed to take an eternity for the stupid thing to minimize. I inwardly groaned as I spun around and saw my Mom standing there. I was busted for sure. Fuck.

“How’s it going with the report?” Mom asked with her hands crossed under her breasts as she looked at me with knowing eyes.

“It’s pretty much done! I just need a title!” I squealed, hoping that I could redirect her attention. I knew there was no chance in hell that she would understand my I’m almost done, so I decided it would be okay to check out a bit of porn excuse.

She rolled her eyes as she taped her feet while standing there in her favorite dark maroon house robe. I could see that she didn’t believe me. I wondered if she would ground me, or give me the old famous line, I’ll have to speak to your father about this!

“No, I’m serious, come take a look!” I said as I motioned at the computer screen.

“Oh, I’ll come and see what you’re doing on that machine alright,” She replied in an exaggerated tone as she walked over to me.

I spun in my chair and brought up my report, being careful not to unhide my porn website. She leaned over my shoulder and took the mouse from me and began scrolling as she read through my report. I gulped loudly as she flipped past the second page and onto the third page but relaxed a bit when she commented, “That’s a nice picture of a Tree Frog, and the caption is perfect.”

“Thanks,” I mumbled as she continued to read through the report.

By the time she had read through to the fifteenth page, I could tell that she was pretty impressed with my work, and I wondered if that would mean less time grounded or not. I also noticed that her long brown hair was tickling my neck, and it almost seemed like she was leaning closer than usual.

“Francis, I’m very impressed with this report,” She declared in a matter-of-fact tone as she straightened herself at my side.

“Thanks Mom. I worked pretty hard on it,” I replied with pride.

“So what’s with this?” She asked as she quickly reached down and flicked the screen over to the porno website.

My mouth went instantly dry and my brain froze. I had used the time that she was going through my report to conjure up thousands of excuses and now that I needed just one I couldn’t come up with anything. The only thing I seemed to be able to mutter was the truth, “I thought that because I was pretty much done with my report, it wouldn’t hurt to look at a porn site to figure out more about girls.”

“Is this because your friends were teasing you earlier today?” Mom asked in a more patient voice than I expected to hear.

“How did you know that?” I asked her with a shocked expression on my face.

“You’re not going to learn about real life women from a computer screen,” She commented as she eyed the screen again.

“I guess I know that, but it just seems like everyone knows more than me, and it’s not like I know any girls other than you Mom,” I replied glumly.

“Well why can’t you learn about women from me, Sport?” She asked as she gave me an odd look.

“Oh come on Mom, what are you going to show me about women other than the mushy stuff. I don’t need to know how to ask a girl to be my valentine or anything,” I replied back, suddenly thinking this conversation had taken an odd turn.

“Well your friends certainly seemed to think they could learn more than the mushy stuff from me. Was it Jeremy or Trevor that said they wanted to fuck me all night long?” She said with a suddenly lecherous grin.

“There was no way you could have heard that from outside,” I mumbled as my brain suddenly kicked back in from its earlier breakdown. Mom never swore. Mom would have flipped out about me looking at porn instantly. Mom had never actually met Trevor before, only Jeremy. And finally Mom never ever called me Sport. She hated that Dad called me Sport.

“D-D-Dad?” I stuttered as I looked at her face with utter confusion.

Mom took a step back and put a hand on her hip as she looked down at her own breasts and then giggled as she said, “Well aren’t you getting to be smart as a whip! Either that or your ol’ Dad’s starting to slip.”

“ButÖ How? I don’tÖ” My brain went back broken instantly.

“I’m a bodyhopper son. A bodyhopper is basically a person that can turn themselves into a blob of slime and possess someone else. There’s more to it, but we can go over that some other time. There will be plenty of time to talk about it before you’re ready to do it for your first time.” She said as she winked at me.

“Bodyhopper? My powers? What?” I asked stupefied.

“Every boy in our family for the past five generations has been a body hopper Sport. The powers usually come out right around your sixteenth birthday for some reason. Once they manifest you’ll be able to see a body hopper inside another body because you’ll see their face instead of that body’s face. Once you have sex with a mounted hopper, you’ll be able to body hop as well. In our family we call it your Awakening. But like I said, we’ll have plenty of time to discuss this between now and your birthday in two weeks.” She said with a shrug.

“Why are you in Mom?” I asked with wide eyes.

“Well, I haven’t hopped anyone in about six months, but from the way your friends were looking at your mom with lust, I just wanted to feel that again for a bit. And now that I’m in here, and you know about me, why don’t we help each other out a bit?” She asked with a smirk.

“W-What do you mean?” I stuttered.

“Well, you want to know about women. I can help with that. And you see when we mount someone, we as body hoppers get real horny, and you can help me with that,” She said with a smooth tone.

“But, it’s Mom,” I replied as I looked at her standing there in her maroon robe.

“You’re friends seem to think your mother is a hottie.”

“That’s my friends, not me.”

“Well then maybe with will change your mind,” She replied and undid the loose knot of her robe and lowered her shoulders letting the red fabric pool in a puddle around her feet.

I gulped as I looked at her. Gone forever were the visions of my mother in sweat pants on her knees cleaning the floors, or in a frumpy robe as she walked around the house, or even in a modest dress as Dad took her out to some event.

She stood there in an almost transparent black teddy. I could clearly see her nipples straining against their confines and easily make out the grove of her vagina. Her natural curves were easily as good or better than any webcam whore on the porn site behind me. The look of raw lust on her face as she placed her hands on her breasts and squeezed them together for me sealed the deal that I would never look at my mother the same way again.

“Wow…Mom’s hot.” I managed to say.

She chuckled at me like a man would, and then slowly strutted her way over to me, grabbed me by the front of the shirt and dragged me to the bed. She easily pushed me down on it, and then crawled on top of me, until I was staring at the gusset of her teddy. She then reached down and unhooked the small buttons of the garment that were hidden there and released her pussy from its confines. I could smell her arousal, her musk. I looked up at her face as she smiled down at me through the crevice of her tits and said, “Son, this is a pussy. Go ahead. Touch it. Feel it. Hell, lick it if you want.”

For the next several hours I spent my time being extra studious. I learned how to eat a pussy, how to pet a pussy, how tease a pussy, and most importantly, how to fuck a pussy. By the time Dad was done teaching me all about Mom’s G-spot, how to properly grope her tits, and even had me screw him anally I knew that none of my friends would ever be able to tease me again. Finally, as we both lay exhausted on my stained sheets I looked over at my Mother’s face as she smiled through a thin sheen of sweat and wondered.

“Hey Dad?” I asked.

“Yeah Sport, what’s up?” She replied.

“If I get my powers on my birthday, can I borrow Mom for a few days to tease my friends? Maybe even fuck them?”

“Sure Sport. Just make sure you get your homework done.”

Alex the Bodyhopper - Chapter 3

I awoke the next morning to the sun in my eyes. I moved my hand to cover my face when I noticed that it was not my ‘normal’ hand. I looked down and saw two large breasts that were also not so normal, and then felt an aching, sticky pussy between two foreign legs. I sat up and groaned. I decided that it was about time I left Miss Lane’s lovely body, but had no clothes for the trek home, and didn’t want to do it naked.

I quizzed her sleeping mind for anywhere that she might keep male clothes, but she did not have a boyfriend, and no men’s clothes anywhere in her small house. I thought perhaps I would just go out as her and buy some, but as I began to move around, her aching vagina told me I should vacate, and let Miss Lane deal with these special pains.

I got her dressed in the same mini skirt, and white tank, this time skipping the bra and jacket. I then grabbed a pair of pink sweat pants and white tee shirt, and headed to her car.

I drove about two blocks away from my house, and stopped the car. I then started concentrating on being me, and shortly after, I could feel myself draining out of her. I was flowing out of her skin, her mouth and nose, and even out of her sorely abused pussy, until I sat somewhat out of breath on the middle console next to her.

I quickly grabbed the pink sweat pants and pulled them up my legs, and yanked the white tee shirt on, and got out of her car. As I stood up, I noticed that the pants were too short, and rode up my legs to about mid shin. I then looked over at Miss Lane, saw the mess she looked like after both Stanley and I had used and abused her lovely little body, and then left with a bit of regret not being in her anymore.

I had a brisk jog back to my house, being as I did not want anyone to see me in a pair of too short pink sweat pants. I made it all the way to my door without being obviously spotted by anyone, until I closed the front door, and spun around to come face to face with my sister.

“Nice pants, dork.” She said as she looked down at my borrowed sweats.

“Shut up Amy.” I said as I started to walk past her. “What the hell are you doing home from college anyway?”

“Off for the week, I decided to come home and hang out with the fam, and maybe see Kevin a time or too.” She replied before adding, “By the way, Mom and Dad are pissed that you didn’t come home last night, or call. You are so grounded. Oh, and your loser friend called like five times. The one that plays video games all the time, and ogles me whenever I’m in a swimsuit.”

“Yeah, thanks,” I said as I bolted up to my room to get changed into normal clothes.

I got in my room, pulled Miss Lane’s clothes off, and stuffed them in my closet, unsure of what else to do with them at that time. I then threw on some boxers, shorts, and a tee shirt, and headed back downstairs to call Ben, who must have called already wanting answers, and was the ‘friend’ that talked to my sister.

I grabbed the phone in the kitchen as was about to start dialing when I heard “Dammit Alex, I’m on the phone with Kevin. Get lost!”

“But I have to call Ben.”

“Do it later loser. I had the phone first.” She replied before adding, “Hang up now, or you’ll be sorry. I’ll make this week hell for you.”

I hung the phone up. My sister could be a real bitch when she wanted to. She had always gotten me in trouble before, and had blamed me for things I didn’t even do to my parents when she was close to being caught. But then I suddenly got an awesome idea, and decided it was time for some payback, and thanks to my new ability I could. I licked my lips and smiled to myself.

I went down the stairs, and saw her sitting on the couch, with her back to me, talking on the phone about nothing to her twit of a boyfriend, all while the TV was going full blast. I was a bit nervous as I hadn’t yet hopped a girl that was awake, but figured it was now or never, and slowly and quietly walked over to the edge of the couch.

I quickly reached down and pressed the end button on the phone, hanging up on Kevin, while at the same time reaching down to my sisters face, and thinking about wanting to be her.

“What the fuck! I’m gonna… what the hell? What’s happening to you…” she said as I started to turn into the clear stuff gel-like substance like last time, and started to run in through her mouth, nose, ears, and skin on her face.

Once again, I started to shrink, then started to feel sensations inside my new body. I could feel my sister’s bare feet, her legs encased in her tight denim jeans, her very different privates contained in her small cotton panties, and her exposed belly in her short tank top, and her breasts contained in her bra. I could feel her hands holding onto the phone, and finally her hair going down her face and neck.

As soon as I regained my composure, I laughed giddily. Licking my lips I dialed Ben’s number with my now very feminine fingers.

“Hello?” I heard Ben’s familiar voice say after the first ring. He must have been waiting by the phone.

“Ben, get your butt over to my house now, and bring my back pack with you.” I said.

“What the hell? Who is this? Amy? I called five minutes ago, and you told me to screw off.” I heard him say.

“Dammit Ben, It’s me Alex. I’m in Amy now. I just got back to my house. Get over here.”

“Alex? You’re in your sister now? Jez, can you go in anyone?” Ben asked.

“Ben. I’m inside my sister, who you have had a crush on since grade school. I’m going to go upstairs, and pick out something slutty to wear. If you aren’t here by the time I’m done, I’m going to the mall to find someone else to screw her body. Now get over here, and bring my pack back, and your camera.” I said just before hanging up.

I then dropped the phone, stood up, and headed for Amy’s room. On the way, I felt a strange pressure. I figured it felt almost like when I needed to take a whiz, so I detoured into the bathroom. Unbuttoning her pants, and pulling them and her panties to her ankles, I sat down on the toilet. As I relaxed my new pussy muscles, I felt a flow start. It felt strange, and yet somewhat similar to when I normally did this, only standing up. As the stream died down, I stood and grabbed some toilet paper. I was about to wipe her off when I looked down and smiled. She was shaved bald down there.

“Slutty Amy, Slutty.” I said as I then dapped the paper on her bald pussy.

I stepped out of her jeans and panties, and left them on the floor as I walked over to her room, and up to her full length mirror on the wall of her room. I then pulled her shirt off, and undid her bra to let the twins free.

I stood there looking at my sister’s body, with my face. I was not attracted to my sister at all, but my friends always told me she was hot. She had a very athletic figure. She had small feet, with toned legs, and a rock hard butt, which I quickly spun around and looked over my shoulder to admire. I then spun back around to once again admire her shaved pussy. I took her left hand and ran a finger up and down the length of her slit a few times, and then stopped as I felt her pussy moisten in response to the stimulation. There would be enough time for that later. I looked at her belly button piercing. It was a small Dolphin. As I wondered about it, I felt her mind tell me that Kevin had gotten it for her the last Valentines Day. That was sweet of him, I thought. She had apparently not put out that night, though because she had wanted more expensive jewelry from him. Well, I thought, perhaps I will have to call him back in a bit and set up a date tonight… Oh… He has a large dick, now that I look a bit deeper in her memory. Once again I feel the most fantastic heat start to develop in my borrowed pussy. I almost start fingering it again, but instead take stock of the rest of my new body. I look up to my sister’s proportional and quite pert breasts. I feel in the back of her mind and now know that she is a full B cup, which I guess fills out her form quite nicely. I suddenly regret not paying more attention to Miss Lane’s measurements, or what she trimmed her pussy like. Oh well, perhaps I will head back her way in the near future. I look at my sister’s dark black hair as it pulls from my face and down to her shoulders. Not her face, which normally has a set of small lips, a slightly up turned nose, and very alluring blue eyes.

I suddenly realize that Ben will be here any moment, and I have yet to pick out anything slutty to wear. I quiz my sister’s sleeping mind to see what she has here, as a lot of her wardrobe is still at college in her dorm room. Push up bras, tiny thongs, too short denim skirts, and napkin sized shirts all whirl through my mind from her sleeping unconscious mind. I’m not in the mood for any of that, though, until I get to her lingerie options.

She has the most delicious black leather corset and micro-fiber panty set. I quickly dig through her closet until I find it and put it on. Next comes the fishnet thigh high stockings out of her pantyhose drawer, and the icing on the cake is finding a pair of 4” black heels in her closet. They looked similar to Miss Lane’s and I wonder if they shop at the same stores briefly. Then I think that perhaps I will go out as my sister for a bit of shopping later. I look at myself in the mirror, and feel my pussy get moist to the point of leaking into the new panties I am turning myself on so much.

The door bell interrupts my thoughts, and I turn my sex kitten body around and head towards the front door. As I reach it, I strike a pose with my legs akimbo and my hips tilted like I always imagine a hot girl doing, and open the door to see Ben’s jaw drop open.

“Ha ha ha ha. Get in here dude.” I say as I turn and walk into the living room.

“Man, your sister is so hot. I can’t believe your going to let me screw you in her.” I hear from behind as I strike another pose in front of the couch. This time I bend over, put my hands on the small coffee table, showing my backside to Ben. I keep my back straight, and spreading my legs about four feet apart, which puts my black panty covered pussy and ass on prime display. Ben has to be able to see how horny I am, now, with the darker wet spot showing where the panties cover my love mound.

I turn my head and look over my shoulder to see him standing there stupidly staring and say, “C’mon man. I’m freaking horny. Let’s go. Yank the panties down and throw it in me.”

Ben takes a quick picture, nods, and quickly heads over and unzips his pants. I feel his shaking fingers grasp the waist band of my black bikini panties, and pull them down to mid-thigh. I then feel the head of his dick press up against my stolen pussy. As moist as I am Ben has no problem pushing into me, and I gasp in pleasure.

He begins to thump back and forth, our bodies making clapping noises, along with the grunts coming out of both of us. I feel the waves of pleasure again, building and building, but this time they come a tad stronger, and seem to flow all around my new body, from my center out to my fingers and toes. Every inch of me is in bliss as I pant, and bit my lower lip.

Ben’s humping doesn’t last long before it becomes more urgent, and his hands grip my hips, and pull my backside to him hard, and finally I feel a warm jet of his seed inside my belly. Then another. And again. He gives another few half hearted thrusts, and spills the rest of his load in me before I begin to feel him start to shrink.

I desperately start gyrating my hips, and hope this will be enough for a trip over the edge of orgasm, but it was too little, too late, and he slips out of me. I stand up and turn around to look at him.

“Oh, fuck. Man that was awesome Alex.” He says as he falls back into the lazy boy chair opposite the couch.

“Speak for yourself. It only left me wanting more.” I said in a disappointed tone, as I pouted, and crossed my arms over my breasts.

He looked at my apologetically. I reached down and pulled the panties up my thighs where he had so graciously left them, and got them back into place.

“Sorry Alex, I could try again in a bit.” He said as he shrugged his shoulders in the chair.

“Dude, from now on, when I’m in a chick, call me by her name, okay? Right now I’m Amy. It’s still her, I’m just in control.” I said as I moved my hands to caress my breasts over the black corset.

“Ok, it’s just a little weird for your sister to not be chewing my ass off for staring at her tits, you know? What’s going on? How did this happen?”

“I’m not sure why, but like I told you, I saw a guy’s face on Miss Lane yesterday. I confronted her, and when I said I could see his face, he screwed me with her body, and told me a story about how now I would be able to take over people’s bodies. He told me he was going to teach me about my new ‘powers’ but that he was in a rush, and after making sure I could get in a body, he headed out.” I told Ben.

“Where did he go?” Ben asked as he continued to stare at my breasts.

“Dude, she’s right. You do need to work on looking at girls in the eyes. And on giving me an orgasm. You came way too early.”

“Screw you!” He called out.

“You already did,” I said as I stuck my tongue out, “Why don’t you take some more pics while I strut Amy’s stuff?”

“Oh yeah,” he said as he flopped out of the chair, grabbed the camera, and his camera accessory bag, and started taking shots of me standing there, before also asking, “So seriously, what happened to the guy in Miss Lane? Is he coming back? Why Miss Lane?”

I started to pose. I pushed up my tits, I put my hands on my head, and then down to my waist and on my hips, and then jammed my hands down the front of the panties, which was apparently Ben’s favorite pose, because he started rapidly clicking pictures.

“He said he was headed for the cheerleader’s practice in the gym. I saw him headed that way, but got dragged into the principles office to answer for his day in Miss Lane’s body. He did give me a phone number, and said to call it in a few days. I’m pretty sure he wanted Miss Lane just because she was hot, and he wanted to screw with her body.”

He grabbed a few lenses out of his bag and started attaching them onto his camera. I moved to the stairs, and sat down on one as I did the splits to the sides. My sister does a lot of dance, and is very flexible. I grinned as he fumbled with the camera for a moment, and then started taking pictures. Then looked at the screen, and called me over.

“Woah, dude, check this out. If I combine the lenses, I get your sister’s face back in the pictures… One lens must reveal your face, and a second must flip it back to your sisters.” He said as he studied the camera.

“Well, that’s good to know. Now I can use her body, take pics of her screwing or whatever, and blackmail her without having to worry about my face showing up,” I said with an evil smile.

“Both your new friend and you seem to think a lot about getting laid in women’s bodies, Alex. What’s up with that?” Be said as he looked up at me slightly concerned.

“Ben, it’s so awesome in here. The sexual feelings are incredible. Boobies feel so good when teased, and dear lord, rubbing a pussy is amazing. But my favorite part is sticking something up there, and why not help out men that seem to get rejected for snobby women anyway?” I said back.

“Yeah, I suppose. And thank you letting me be the first one to tag Miss Lane was awesome.”

“Oh. Dude. Sorry, you weren’t the first. The other guy had sex with her body all day, and probably most of the night before. Principle Riggens spent about five minutes listing off all the people Miss Lane screwed around with yesterday before I got in her. And then he sort of screwed me so that I could keep her job… but then I went right over to your house, I promise.”

He didn’t say too much, but looked pretty hurt. So I added, “If it makes you feel any better, you were way better last night. You got me off twice in her body. Way better than Riggens, too.”

“Um… thanks, I suppose…” He said as he still looked hurt.

“Anything I can do to cheer you up?” I asked as I hooked my feminine thumbs under the thin sides of my panties and pulled down slightly.

“Loose the corset.” He said with a grin.

“Boys have no appreciation of how much of a pain in the ass these things are to put on, believe me,” I said as I began taking the corset off.

As my breasts popped free, I started to do little hops on my heels to make them bounce for Ben, who started snapping pictures again like mad. We did some more posses, and he shot all sorts of pictures, some without the lens, but most with, claiming that he just didn’t want to see hot pictures, and then see my face on them. I could agree with that. He wanted me get completely naked again, for more pictures, but I had other ideas.

I sauntered over to him, and started to rub my boobs on his chest, and in his face, and started to grab his shirt with my hands and tug it up, and play with the snaps on his pants. It got the reaction I wanted, as the front of his pants started to tent outwards.

I giggled in my best girly giggle, and then said in my best girly voice, “Oh. It looks like someone wants to play again! What are we going to do about that?”

I then took a couple short steps back to the couch, laid down, and spread my legs. He was over and on top of me before I could say anything, and so I just reached down, and shoved the panties to the side like I had seen Stanley do to Miss Lane yesterday.

Ben quickly freed his snake, and shoved it unceremoniously inside of me as we started our horizontal dance again. I wrapped my fishnet covered legs around him, and felt his rough jeans on my thighs, which added to the whole situation. I began to rock my hips again, as he began to ram inside of me with reckless abandonment.

The waves of pleasure were there again, and I used my hands to start massaging my breasts and play with my nipples. Higher and higher I rode the waves to my new body’s first orgasm, and Ben could tell from my screams of “OH OH Oh yes! OH! Oh fuck, that’s it! YESSSSSSSSSSSsssssssssssss!” as he kept me on the edge as long as he could before he too shot his load again into me.

We were both panting and sweating as I pushed him off me, and pulled my black bikini brief panties up before I put any unwanted stains on the couch. I then sat back as I caught my breath, and looked over at him, and said, “So. What do you want to do now?”

“You have any new video games?” He asked.

“You have got to be kidding me. I hi-jack my sister’s body, and put on her most slutty outfit, and you want to play video games?”

“Dude. I won’t be able to do that again for a while, ok. I’m good, but not that good.” He replied.

“Yeah, but still. Let’s do something. I know. We both stink from what we just did. Let’s go for a swim in the pool.”

“I can’t, no suit.” He said back as he eyed the video game system under the TV.

“Use my suit. It’ll fit you, and I’ll find something of Amy’s to wear.” I said as I stood up, and headed for Amy’s room, already quizzing her mind on what suits were available, and which ones would cover the least.

I got up to her room, closed the door, and went for her bikinis in the closet, and a smile formed as I pulled out the one that she saved for sun bathing when no one was around. It was white, and mostly strings. In fact I had to look into her memory to figure out how to put it on.

It was two tiny triangles that barely covered her breasts, and another tiny triangle that barely covered her twat, and showed a good amount of camel toe. In fact, I was fairly certain it would be pretty much clear once it got wet.

I ran back down the stairs enjoying the feeling of my barely contained beasts bouncing on my chest. I saw that Ben had instead started up the video game console, but I decided to just head out to the pool anyways.

I dove in and the water felt great. I swam around a bit, and pulled the hair out of my eyes. I remembered my sister having to do that a lot when she swam with me many years ago. Now she was too concerned about laying out and getting a tan to swim in the pool.

Suddenly, I heard the side gate to the back yard open, and in walked Kevin her boyfriend. I swam to the side of the pool, and waved to him, figuring I had better pretend to be my sister.

“Hey babe,” He said.

“Hi. Want to do me? Right here, right now?” I replied with a raised eyebrow.

“Oh, you little temptress. You know I only have an hour lunch, and I have to be back. I was just worried when you hung up on me.”

“Well maybe I won’t be in the mood later. And that? Oh… oh yeah. My bad. Um… that was my brother, calling his stupid friend.” I said as I bit my lip trying to act coy. Kevin looked at me and nodded, “Well, it’s ok, he is human too.” Kevin said, actually sticking up for me, which surprised me. I then decided to keep playing Amy, “Whatever, so how long until you have yo go back at work?” I asked as I smiled up at Kevin.

Kevin smiled back. “Soon enough that we won’t have time for what you have in mind sweetie.” Kevin said and then checked his watch. “Plus, isn’t your mom supposed to be home soon anyway?”

Then a new problem hit me as soon as Kevin said that. I nodded, “Yeah she is.” I said as I felt let down not being able to fuck Kevin when I wanted to.

Kevin’s watch then started beeping. “Crap babe, I gotta run. I love you.” He said as he blew me a kiss and ran back out to the front yard.

As I heard his truck pull away my new problem was going to be a challenge in deed. “Shit…” I muttered under my breath. Amy said something about how mom and dad are punishing me for not showing up last night. I could tell them I was at Ben’s house for the night. But then I would have to hop Ben’s mom, and I don’t wanna do that to my friend, yet. Then a new idea came to me. “Perfect.” I said as I licked my lips.

I climbed out of the pool and began to towel off my body. I then laid down on the beach chair out back and closed my eyes. I figured since I am screwing up Amy’s life, I might as well be nice enough to give something back. Although using her body to fuck my best friend outweighs a tan, I didn’t really care.

I then head the sound of a car door shutting. I then opened my eyes and realized I must have dozed off for a bit. “Crap!” I said as I then heard from the front of the house, the sound of my mother clicking around in her high heels. I needed to put my plan into motion now or never. I began to concetrate on leaving Amy’s body, and soon I felt myself spewing out of her. Like being poured out of a jug. I then felt myself reforming quicker than when I had left Miss Lane’s body.

As I finally reformed I looked over to where my sister’s body was. “Perfect.” I said in a huff as she was still laying on the beach chair unconscious. I then quickly ran over to the front door. Amazingly, Ben didn’t realize what was going on, as I heard the T.V set blaring the sounds of the video game he was currently involved in. That might actually help me with what I am doing, I thought to myself. I made my way to the front door, as I heard a key enter the lock. I position my naked body right where the door opens to make sure that I had a good angle to perform my next hop.

The lock turned and clicked as the front door began to swing open. I took a slight step back and held my breath. In walked my mother. She was wearing a pair of white women’s dress slacks, with a nice pair of tan high heels on her feet. She had on a tan blouse that went well with her heels and pants. Her white blazer was open as she always had it after coming home from work. Her hair was done up today, which is a very rare occurrence for my mother, as she likes to wear her long dirty blonde hair down. She stepped into the house, not noticing her naked son standing off the the side of the door.

Then I stepped out in front of her and made direct eye contact with her. I felt something that I hadn’t felt before when I bodyhopped Miss Lane or Amy. It was like a build up of energy that began in my gut and traveled upwards to my eyes. My mother opened her mouth to scream but she couldn’t move, but she wasn’t frozen. More paralyzed by fear.

I moved closer to her and pushed her up against the couch in the foyer as I climbed on top of her.

I then decided to take this opportunity to make contact with my mother. As I began to think to myself, “Be mom, be mom.” My body already started to liquefy. Once again this was much quicker than the previous two times. I shrugged it of and was thankful that this was all working out so well. I pressed my self against my mother who tried to push me off but to no avail. I then felt myself oozing through her skin, mouth, eyes, nose and ears as I began to regain a sense of self.

I could feel her feet in her heels, the material of the pants on her legs, the feel of her lace pair of hipster panties. The weight of her larger ass. The couch beneath me. The belt on her waist. The bra covering and holding her breasts. The tank top over it. The feel of the blazer. The weight of her breasts. The feeling of the rings on her fingers and watches and bracelets on her wrists. The necklace around her neck. The lipstick coating her lips. The smell of her perfume. The tugging of her hair on her scalp and then I could see through her eyes.

I looked around, and then down at my self and I saw my mother’s large breasts pushing out from my chest. I brought my hands up to my face and studied them, focusing on the wedding band that I now currently wore. I smiled to myself as I licked my lips.

Alex the Bodyhopper - Chapter 2

I arrived at Ben’s house about twenty minutes later, hopped out of Miss Lane’s small car, grabbed my back pack, and headed up to the front door. As I rang the door bell, and stood there, I realized how cold it was for women wearing short skirts with cum filled panties to be outside. The cool spring wind blew right up my almost non-existent skirt, and I began to shuffle my feet until Ben’s mom finally answered the door.

“Hello Mrs. Patterson, could I speak to Ben for a few moments?” I asked politely.

“Do I know you miss?” she replied.

“Oh, I’m sorry, I forgot, you probably don’t know me. I’m his teacher Miss Lane.” I replied quickly.

“His teacher? Dressed like that? What do you teach?” She replied skeptically.

“I had a special session on sex ed today, and I wanted to show the students what a prostitute might dress like. You can never be too careful.” I lied quickly.

“Oh really,” She said with obvious doubt in her eyes. “And what do you need Ben for?”

“Oh, um… Someone left this satchel in my class today, and I need to return it,” I said as I quickly thought up another lie, and then held up my back pack. “It has some important homework in it, and I don’t recognize the name, but I did notice that Ben sat next to the boy. The name on the papers inside is Alex, does Ben know him?”

She looked at me for a moment, and then finally gave in, and turned and called up the stairs to Ben’s room. “Ben, do you know where your friend Alex is, one of your teachers is here looking for him.”

“No Mom, I haven’t seen him since 8th period. He was kinda out of it though. I’m working on a project for Miss Lane right now, kinda busy.” I heard get yelled down the stairs after a few moments.

“Oh, that’s my project!” I squealed to Ben’s mom. “Can I go up and see how he’s doing on it, maybe drop the satchel off so he can give it to his friend?”

“I suppose. I’m burning dinner and I have to check on the baby, so can you head up yourself, it’s the second door on the right up the stairs.” She replied just before turning and walking back towards the kitchen.

“Thank you!” I called after her before turning and walking carefully up the stairs in 4” heels.

I got to Ben’s door, opened it, walked in, and closed and locked it behind myself. He was sitting in a swivel chair playing a video game that probably had very little to do with the project that he had told his mother about a bit ago. As he heard the door open and close he turned in the chair to look at whoever had come in to intrude on his privacy. His mouth was in a grimace until he saw me in Miss Lane’s body standing with her back to his door, still dressed as he had seen her in class that morning. It was about then that I decided to have a bit of fun with my good friend Ben.

“Oh Ben, I’ve wanted you so badly for so long, and I finally just can’t hold it in any longer. Please say you want me too.” I said in my best acting voice.

“I… ah… um… um… I” he stammered.

I walked over to him, and high stepped Miss Lane’s left foot up onto the left arm of the chair he was sitting in. He stared at the heeled foot, then up the shin, then knee, then up the thigh, until finally I was quite certain my still cum filled bright pink thong panties were the center of his attention. I briefly wondered if he could smell my musk, but then put it to the back of my mind.

“I came here for you. I want you in me. Now, Ben, right now. I need you.” I said in my best ‘desperate girl’ voice. I hope it sounded a lot more convincing to Ben as he heard Miss Lane’s voice.

“You… want… um… I…” He stammered again as he stared into my pink covered crotch set out on display in front of him.

“Oh I’ll take that as a yes Ben,” I said as I reached down with Miss Lane’s delicate fingers to unzip his fly, and yank his jeans and whitey-tighties down. He struggled to stand briefly as I struggled to get his pants down, but once they were down, I pushed him back down in the chair, and swung my leg off the arm of his chair. I flipped the miniskirt up, and made a show of gyrating Miss Lane’s sexy hips around as I slowly tugged her bright pink thong panties down. As they hit the floor, and I carefully stepped out of them, I looked at Ben to see he was at full mast in his chair.

So, I then put a leg over each side of the arms of his chair, and lowered myself onto his straining manhood. I cooed as his prick entered me, and wasted no time in sliding all the way down his shaft until I was fully impaled on him. As I gyrated my hips I could feel him squirm inside me. Once again it felt so alien. But very good.

I looked into his eyes and said, “Oh, Ben, yes, this is what I always wanted. Do me! Screw me!”

At this prompting he began to thrust up as best he could while sitting in the chair, but I could control the tempo more than him, and put it at a rate that best suited me, and my building waves.

And that’s what it felt like… waves of pleasure building and building. I started to see the spots again, and all of the sudden and explosion of pleasure made me cry out, “oh YES Ben!” as he kept going with his thrusting, and kept the orgasm tumbling over me and all of my senses. Finally I started to come down, but he kept thrusting yet, and I started to feel little aftershocks of my first female orgasm. I picked up the gyrations again, and once again felt the building waves. Then his thrusting suddenly speed up considerably, and I matched it with my hips, as the spots appeared again, and finally I felt him release deep inside of me, which again sent me over the edge, and I hit my second female orgasm, which caused me to bite down on his shoulder to keep from screaming to loudly.

I felt his prick shrinking, and got off him and his chair, and reclaimed Miss Lane’s poor pink panties, and carefully stepped into them, and pulled them up her long graceful legs, and back into place over her leaking slit, which was now starting to feel pretty normal, and in an odd, alien, very taboo way, kind of good. I then flipped the short skirt back down.

He was still recovering in his chair, and so I took my customary place lying down on my back on his bed like I always did when I was over as Alex. This time, though, I had to look between Miss Lane’s two perfect breasts to see Ben, and I’m certain that when he looked back, with my legs spread as far as they were, he had a fantastic view up her short skirt, and the by now completely soaked pink thong, and shiny thighs.

“Wow, Miss Lane. I never knew.” He finally managed to say.

At that, I busted out laughing. I looked at him and said, “Dude. Do you really think Miss Lane would be after you? Come on.”

“Wait, what is this, some kind of hidden camera show?” he asked as he looked around.

“No, you dufus. It’s me. Alex. I’m inside Miss Lane’s body.” I said nonchalantly. Then added, “I got you so good, you would have jumped out the window to bone me.”

“No way. No freaking way.”

“Yup,” I said as I held up a dainty hand, and admired the nails. “All me in here. Remember when I said she looked different today in class? Well, there was a guy inside her, making her act all slutty. He basically said if I could see him, I could also be in her, so he used her to screw me, and then let me hop in her, and take her body for a spin.”

“No way. Just no way. Prove it.” He replied.

“You keep an autographed picture of a porn star in your secret safe under your bed so your mom can’t find it and throw it out.” I replied quickly.

“Holy crap! Alex, this is amazing.”

Just then, I spied his digital camera, and had a thought.

“Dude, grab your camera, I’ll show you something else that will prove it’s me.”

He quickly grabbed the camera, and I grabbed Miss Lane’s breasts with one hand, and started to rub her pussy with the other. He began to take pictures. I quickly sat up, and took off her panties again. Next came the short skirt, and the top followed by the bra, until I in Miss Lane’s body sat on the corner of his bed friggin myself silly while he took snapshots.

After a few minutes, I figured he had enough, and started putting my clothes back on. He was disappointed until I told him to hurry up and load the pictures to his computer so we could see them. By the time I had my clothes back on, and I struggled with the bra until I looked in Miss Lane’s memory of how to put it on, he had the pics up on the screen.

There on Miss Lane’s impossibly hot body was my face in every picture.

“Oh that’s hot. You owe me a copy of those. E-mail them to me.” I said as I turned to leave.

“Wait. I have some questions.” He said.

“It will have to wait. Your mom may be getting suspicious. I’ve been up here for a while. Which reminds me, I have to leave my back pack here. Bring it with you when you come over tomorrow, okay? Thanks dude.” I said as I unlocked the door, and walked out.

I went down the stairs, out the door, and to Miss Lane’s waiting car. I backed it up, and then headed for her house using her mind to navigate the streets. Once there, I drove in the garage, went straight up to her bedroom, stripped to her pink panties, and laid down on her bed.

I then slipped a delicate hand down her panties, and began to finger her pussy and play with her breasts until I passed out from pleasure.

Alex the Bodyhopper - Chapter 1

Author - Tobyredone

My first hop? Oh, wow. That’s a flash back. It was quite a while ago. I was still a boy, as a matter of fact. I had just recently turned 17, and was still in high school.

I was sitting in 8th period geometry, which happened to be my favorite class. Not so much because I liked geometry, but because I liked the teacher. Her name was Miss Lane. She was a goddess. She had long flowing blonde hair that reached to her mid back, a beautiful face with high cheek bones, and a small nose. Her eyes were blue, like a summer sky. She had small pink lips, and a great smile which she flashed to whoever could give her a correct answer. That had always inspired me to pay attention. Oh, and she also had an hour glass figure complete with knock out breasts, and the best rear that you can imagine. Soft, and round, and tight. Not to be outdone, she had long legs that seemed to be about half of her length.

Normally she was always sitting at the front of the room waiting for us, ready to start the lesson for the day. She usually dressed in some type of suit/dress combo of a very feminine color, or on my favorite days, a tight sweater with a pair of fitted black slacks that showed off her great assets. But still, myself and a lot of other guys in the class wished she would dress a bit more revealing for once.

Today though, when class had supposed to have started, she was no where to be found and it was about 15 minutes past the start. We were all starting to get rowdy, as any group of unsupervised high school children will when left to there own devices, when she finally rushed in.

We all stopped to stare at her as she stood in front of her desk. Not because some type of authority finally being heaped upon us, but because of the way she was dressed. My jaw just about hit my desk. Maybe the previous problem stated about her dress code would finally be answered. She stood there in a set of black 4” heels, a tight black mini-skirt that came down just far enough to be decent while she stood, and a skin tight white tank top that left her midriff bare, but even while covering her breasts, put them on show with the help of a bright pink push up bra that could be easily seen under the thin tank. She also had a small matching black jacket that barely went across her shoulders, and down about as far as her tank top. She had hoop earrings, and her normally fancy hair was simply pulled back in a pony tail. She looked like she was ready to go out clubbing, not teach a class.

But my biggest surprise after I finished digesting her strange outfit was her face. Where her normally pretty face with blue eyes and pink lips was, there was a gruff, manly face with a thin mustache, an overly large nose, and brown eyes.

“Okay kids, I don’t have much time today because… well… lets just say something has come up, and I have to help get it back down to normal size… “ She said as she added a giggle at the end, but in a gruff voice that I had not heard before. “So, I want you to all put your homework on my desk before you leave, and spend the night doing something fun, and not worrying about math homework, okay? Now get out of here, class is canceled.” She finished telling us quickly before bolting back out of the room.

Everyone slowly looked around, as if to confirm what they had just heard had not been just in their own head. Then there was a mad dash of kids tearing paper out of notebooks, and running to the front of the room to deposit last night’s homework in a messy heap on Miss Lane’s Desk, before all piling through the door. And then, it was only me along with a few of the other, less popular kids. I looked to my right at my best friend Benny, who was looking at me smiling.

“Did you see that Ben? What the hell was up with Miss Lane? She looked weird.” I said quietly not wanting to attract attention to myself.

“Dude! She was dressed like a hooker or something! She was so hot!” he replied. “So hot!” He repeated.

I nodded and licked my lips as I thought about how the next part was going to sound. “Yeah, but what was up with her face?” I asked, hoping that Ben didn’t think I was insane, as I was hoping myself.

“What about her face?” Ben asked as he looked at me as if I was retarded. “It was amazing, like usual. She is such a hottie.” Benny said back with a satisfied smile on his face.

I couldn’t believe it! Ben didn’t see it. Then I wondered if the other kids had. But I don’t thing my high school reputation would gain much from asking people if the hottest teacher in school had the face of a man.

“What?” I confusedly said back, “What about the mustache, and man features?”

Benny was ripping his assignment out of his notebook when he stopped, looked at me, and said with concern in his voice, “Alex, are you feeling okay? To much homework, dude? Her face was just like every other day, hot.”

He then finished ripping out his assignment, and head out after throwing his assignment on the top of the pile. I sat there for a minute before finally looking down at my notebook. I decided that I should go and look for Miss Lane, and make sure that it wasn’t in my head, and to also check my sanity.

I ripped out my assignment, tossed the notebook in my back pack, tossed the assignment on the pile, and walked out of the room, and towards the teacher’s break room, figuring I would try there first, then her office, but not really knowing what I expected to find.

As I passed by the room/closet with the copiers and fax machine in it, I heard the same giggle that I had heard in class a few minutes ago. I found what I was looking for. So I stopped in my tracks, and walked to the doorway. I leaned around the corner and peeked in to an unbelievable sight.

There was Miss Lane, leaning back on a table, with her legs hooked around a man’s back, and her hands clawing at the front of his dress shirt. His pants were pulled down a bit, and there were papers all over the floor. He was making small grunts as he thrust up into her, and she was rocking slightly with him, making the most of it. As her head moved back and forth with the strange man’s face on it, her eyes eventually turned towards my face, peeking around the corner. She locked eyes with me, and I felt like I was frozen in place, watching this unreal scene happening in front of me.

Just then the man’s thrusting became more urgent, and Miss Lane’s new rough face grimaced in what I thought may be an orgasm, as she started to call out in her now manly voice, “… yes! YES! Oh screw me, yes!” Just as the man seemed to stop thrusting, and groaned quietly.

Finally, he too, noticed I was watching, and I noticed that it was assistant principle Dickly, living up to his name apparently. He immediately pulled out of Miss Lane, and yanked his pants up, and as he started to open his mouth and speak, Miss Lane said, “Charles, why don’t you head to your office, I’ll take care of Mr. Smith here, okay?” as she patted his groin, before reaching down, and adjusting her own matching bright pink panties to once more cover her pussy.

Mr. Dickly quickly shuffled past me, and down the hallway, turning red from embarrassment.

Miss Lane, however, just sat up on the table, with her legs still spread, showing off her matching panties under her mini-skirt, and looked at me. “So, Mr Smith, what’s it going to take to keep you quiet about this little adventure? Hmm? Do you want a BJ, maybe?” She said as she sauntered over to me and placed her hand on my crotch.

Kind of freaked out, but too freaked out to move away I looked down at her hand and then back up at her. “Miss Lane, what’s going on with you? Why are you dressed like that, and why is your face so different?” I asked honestly.

Her new manly face went from amusement to concern quickly. She pulled her hand away from my crotch very cautiously. “My face is different?” She asked and then gave me a look. “Do you see a mustache?” She asked quickly.

I nodded.

“Oh crap. You gotta be… Fucking hell, I do not have time for this. Shit… I was going to head to cheer practice in a few minutes. I’d hate to miss out on her body for another day… hmm… maybe we can make this quick.” She said as a sly smile suddenly came over her face.

She reached out with her delicate hands, and pulled me closer, as she began to unfasten my pants. I was kinda hard from watching the whole scene a minute or two ago, but still not ready to just drop my pants while all this was so strange.

“Wait, what’s going on, stop!” I said.

“I’ll explain everything, but I need you to go with the flow, or I’ll be late. So calm down, and get Mr. Happy out.” She said as she reached down to once again pull the bright pink panties to one side of her pussy. Watching that sight finished the job of making me excited, as she again took charge, and pulled me into her, as I easily slid all the way inside her, as lubricated as she already was.

As she started to slowly gyrate her hips, and I began to softly moan, she started whispering in my ear, “I am not Miss Lane, as you can see. My name is actually Stanley. I’m inside Miss Lane’s body. I’ve been inside her since I saw her in a small bookshop yesterday evening. I am, and soon you will be, what is called a body hopper. I can possess someone, and use their body as I see fit. The reason you can see my face on her body, unlike everyone else, is because you are also a hopper. Once we finish having sex, you will also be able to hop into people’s bodies.”

At that I started to pull out, but she grabbed my butt, and pulled me back in. “Whoa there. Calm down, I realize this is a big step, but trust me, you’ll love it. Now then, where was I, Oooooh. Yeah, that’s the speed… ah hem… You’ll be able to take over any body you want just by concentrating on being them. When you get in them, you are in total control, and you have access to all their memories if you want them, and they look completely normal to everyone else. The only exception is that other hoppers will see your face on the person you are in, or as we hoppers like to call them, your mount. Also, any picture taken of you, after it’s developed will also show your real face on the mount and any mirrors will also give you away. Other than that, everyone sees Miss Lane’s face on me, and hears her voice coming from me right now.”

Stanley knew how to move her body to best effect, and I was young, and had pretty much no experience, and so about that time, I shot into her.

“Great job kid. Now, are you ready to part ways?” Stanley asked from his vantage point inside Miss Lane, while I was still recovering, getting ready to pull out.

“Whew… oh that was awesome… Oh man… but wait… Stanley, is it? Stanley, are you sure I can take over someone’s body? I mean I’m not sure if this is all really happening…” I managed to breath out in rough breaths as leaned back, pulled my pants up, and watched Stanley once again reach down and pull the bright pink panties over Miss Lane’s now abused pussy.

“Time to make a believer out of you, boy.” She said with a grin, and suddenly she laid back, and began to tremble, like she was having a seizure. All of this clear liquid started to come out of her body, her mouth, her ears, and nose. It flowed out quickly, and before I knew it another person was sitting naked on the table next to an unconscious Miss Lane.

“Nice to meet you person to person, kid. This is what I really look like,” said Stanley quite matter-of-factly.

My jaw was on the floor. I looked over at Miss Lane, now laying on the table with her own face again, legs still spread, arms sprawled out on the table, and back at this naked man sitting next to her. He was rather average looking, and if I had to guess in his mid thirties. He had the thin mustache and face that was previously on Miss Lane, and not much of a build at all. He was about the same height as me.

“Well, hop her kid, I don’t have all day. Normally I’d teach you the ropes, but I’m in a hurry, as I said before. I don’t want to miss my opportunity to get a ride in your schools head cheerleader.” Stanley said to break me out of my stunned silence.

“I’m not going to hop her. I don’t even know what to do, or if this is even real.” I said.

“Well, you have to hop her, because now I need your clothes or I’m walking around naked. Or I suppose I could get back inside your favorite teacher, and go back, and change all your grades to F’s and get you expelled for the trouble you’ve caused me… in case you forgot, the assistant principle owes dear Miss Lane a favor.”

“What! Oh man. What did I get myself into?” I asked to know one in particular.

“Her in a moment.” Stanley said as he pointed down at Miss Lane, “Now get started.”

I reached out, and touched her arm. Nothing happened.

“You have to want to be her, kid. Try again.” I heard over my shoulder.

I reached up, touched her face, and thought about what it would be like to be Miss Lane. What kind of favor I could get out of asst principle Dickly if I was her. Suddenly I felt different. I felt like I was loosing height. I looked down and saw my arms becoming a transparent goo. I felt my fingers work there way in Miss Lane’s nose. I felt my body press up against hers and the rest of me start to flow to her face, and in her mouth, and even ears. Then suddenly my perspective changed…

I could feel feet. Feet at an odd angle, and pinched in the toes. I could feel long legs, but different than mine, and very drafty. Then I felt a mini-skirt wrap around my waist, and a strange new feeling of a slightly tingly pussy, covered by smooth silky underwear, and a string up my ass. I was wearing a thong now! And then I felt a tight stomach, and two mounds of flesh restrained by a tight band that could only be that pink wonder bra I was ogling so shortly before this bizarre change of fates. Suddenly I could feel arms, and see the room again from Miss Lane’s position on the table, and feel her hair under her back, pulling on her head… now my head.

I quickly sat up, then stood up. I wobbled a bit on my new 4” heels, and turned and looked at Stanley.

“Congratulations kid, your first hop went pretty well. Just wait until you try to hop a lively one. That gets fun.” He said.

I moved my new hands to my breast, and began fondling them gently. I loved the sensation. It was so new, foreign, and felt great. A small moan escaped my lips. I heard Stanley laugh, and looked at him.

He was empting my jean pockets, and putting the stuff in my back pack. He then proceeded to slide them on, followed by my shirt quite quickly. I can only assume he had gotten pretty good at dressing in a hurry.

I took a step towards him, and suddenly felt a new sensation that was again completely foreign to me… cum. Leaking out of me. Leaking out of my pussy, and into my bright pink thong.

“Oh yuck. She’s freaking leaking. I’m going to ruin Miss Lane’s panties. And where are you going with my clothes? How much sex did you have with her body?” I asked as I looked down at her mini-skirt and wondered about the abused nether regions it covered. “Ew… I’m still freaking leaking. How much sex did you have with her body?” I added to the questions I was shooting out.

Stanley just looked at me and smiled, then said, “You’ll get use to the clean up, but the orgasms are worth it, my friend. I recommend trying out Lane’s pussy before you ditch her, she has a hair trigger, and has awesome highs. Multi-orgasms are so nice. I had enough to get her a new reputation around school, but you can add to it, don’t be afraid. Oh, and the panties are new from Victoria Secret in the mall down the way from the book shop I picked her up in, so don’t worry too much about wrecking them. Go try something on there; you have her credit cards in her purse in her car.” He said with a wink, and then added, “Before I head out, try and tell me something about her that you didn’t know and pull it from her memory. Just think about it, and it will come to you from her unconscious mind.”

I just then realized I never knew Miss Lane’s first name. Then, all of a sudden, poof, it was there in the back of her head. Her name was Alison. “My first name is Alison, and I’m twenty six years old, and I’m a natural blonde… oh this is cool. All the answers are right there.”

“Good job my new friend, but I am late for my trip to the gym, and the best cheerleader I can find, so good luck. Call me later; I’ll leave my number in here.”

He then grabbed a pen off a small tray on the table which my new body had just been screwed twice in a row on, a piece of paper off the ground, scribbled a number on the sheet, stuffed it in my back pack, and handed the pack to me.

He then headed out the door, and off towards the gym, as he called out over his shoulder, “Oh, and don’t stay too long in one girl, or you may take on her shape for a while, or get stuck in her.”

And suddenly I was left alone in a copy room, holding my pack back in my teacher’s body which was leaking cum into my new panties with no idea what to do. I started to slowly walk(to keep balance in my new heels) out of the copy room, and down the hallway, with no real destination in mind, trying to ignore the feeling of my soggy crotch, and the sensations of more cum leaking into the tiny panties.

Suddenly as I was going around a corner, I ran into principle Riggens. He looked me up, then down, then up again. He eyes briefly stopped at my chest and legs before looking back into my face.

“Alison, can I see you in my office for a bit please? Now?” He said sternly.

“Um, certainly, Principle Riggens,” I managed to reply

He gave me an odd look, and then quickly spun and headed down the hall towards his office, as I followed as best I could while in 4” heels for the first time.

He roughly swung the door open, and walked in, as I followed behind a few moments later.

“Close the door, Alison.”

I did as I was told.

“Have a seat,” he said as he motioned to the two chairs in front of his desk. I moved quickly to sit down, and almost fell in the shoes just as my butt hit the seat. I was a pretty good student, and had never been summoned to the principle’s office because I was in trouble before. I was scared. Especially in my teachers body, with no clue what he was going to say. I had ran out of time to wonder, as he leaned forward and started to speak.

“Alison, what has gotten into you today? First you show up dressed like some sort of street girl, and late at that, you flake out of your first class, and have sex with the gym teacher Mr. Tiggles.”

“I’m sorry Principle Riggens, I just…” I started to stammer out.

“I’m not done yet. And when have we called each other by our last names? It’s always been Eric before. And for pete’s sake Alison, close your legs! You’re showing off your underwear.” He said as he pointed down at my uncrossed, slightly open legs. With as short as my skirt was, I was indeed showing off all of Miss Lane’s new pink thong, complete with growing wet spot. I quickly slapped them together.

“I can see from the shininess on your thighs that the rest of the stories were true, as well. After Mr Tiggles, you had sex with Brain Masters, the varsity quarter back, and his friend Richard Baxter. You realize that you could be brought up on charges for those boys, right? Then after that, you went to a few classes, and proceeded to masturbate in front of them on your desk! Alison, that is just wrong! And then, I heard after all that you went after assistant principle Dickly! So, Alison, what should I do with you? Hm?”

I didn’t know what to say. I was suddenly caught up in everything Stanley had managed to do. I had began to stammer out apologies, as I couldn’t come up with anything else. Principle Riggens put up a hand to stop me.

“There is only one way I’m over looking all of this today,” he paused shortly before continuing, “and that is if I get some of the action, too.”

I looked acrossed at Principle Riggens. He was in his late forties, I knew from Miss Lane’s memories, and she had certainly never wanted to have sex with him. He was slightly over weight, and balding, and reeked of cheap cologne. But, if it would get me out of his office, and keep Miss Lane in a job until she could answer for herself, I figured what was one more time today, right? Except this time the pussy that was being filled was mine!

“Um… ah… Prin… I mean… Eric, I guess we could come to some type of arrangement. What did you have in mind?” I asked mildly.

“Right here, you bent over my desk, like I’ve had so many fantasies of. Oh, and this doesn’t mean that if someone else turns you in, I’ll be covering for you. It just means that I won’t turn you in… at least today.” He replied with a sinister grin.

I slowly stood. I had no problems with his terms. It wasn’t my life. I felt bad for Miss Lane, but I couldn’t undo what Stanley had already done, and just wanted to escape this office. So I went around to the other side of the desk. Principle Riggens took the opportunity to reach up and fondle my breasts. It felt so good I had to let out a quiet moan. I felt Miss Lane’s pussy start to warm up slightly.

He then stood, and gently turned me by the shoulders towards his desk, and pushed forward on my back to bend me over his desk. I complied, and bent over with my back straight and my hands grabbing the edge of his desk, and my breasts pressing into the hard wood of his desk. I then felt him lift up my black mini-skirt.

Suddenly he slapped my ass very roughly. “OUCH!” I cried out.

He laughed evilly before pulling down my bright pink thong about 6 inches. I felt it peel off my still moist pussy and felt the string pull out from between my toned ass cheeks. Suddenly I felt him press his prick up against my bottom set of lips.

He began to tease my lips by running his prick up and down the length of them, until finally I found myself instinctively pushing back against him to try and get it in me. What the hell was I doing, I thought? Then his dick entered, and I lost all conscious thought for a moment.

It was ecstasy. And it was only the first inch. He pushed in and out for a bit, and I bit my lower lip, and closed my eyes. Suddenly he thrust in me all the way. My eyes shot open, and I let out a yelp of pleasure.

He began to rhythmically slam into me, and I began to gyrate Miss Lane’s tight ass around to enhance my own pleasure. This was the best feeling I had ever had. If this was what sex was like for girls, no wonder Stanley had done all that stuff in Miss Lane’s body.

Principle Riggens changed tempo, and I matched it. I was seeing spots in my eyes from the pleasure, and then, too soon, I felt a whole new sensation.

He blew his load deep into Miss Lane’s pussy. It was another new high for me, but still not enough to tip me over the edge. I felt his prick shrinking inside of me as I desperately try to grind against him a few last strokes before he pulled out, and sat back in his chair.

“You are a horny little minx today, aren’t you?” he chuckled.

I could once again feel cum leaking out of me. I stood up, and pulled the only protection I had up my sticky thighs. As I replaced the already cum soaked panties, I walked around the desk to the other side.

“Have a good weekend Alison. We’ll see each other again on Monday, I assure you.” Principle Riggens said in an amused tone, “Oh, and don’t forget to pull the back of your skirt back down.”

I yanked the skirt down barely over my ass cheeks as I exited his office, and decided it would be best to head out of school before I got caught in any more of Stanley’s mess. However every time one of Miss Lane’s perfect legs scissored open and closed, and more of a combination of men’s cum leaked out of Miss Lane’s pussy and into her bright pink thong, I realized I was living Stanley’s mess. I quickly walked to her office, and found where Stanley had left her car keys. I then bolted as fast as I could to her car in 4” heels and a mini-skirt.

As I pulled out of the parking lot, I realized I was still horny, and that Principle Riggens needed to work on his staying power as badly as I did as a male. I also figured that Stanley and I had made so much trouble for Miss Lane, that one more screw probably wouldn’t add much more trouble for her. I thought about who I could go to, and suddenly an evil smile crossed my face.

I headed for Ben’s house.

Alex and Sam

Author - Tobyredone

It was Friday evening and I was on the prowl for something new. I had been bouncing around all week. What do I mean by that? Well, I’m a body hopper. I possess people’s bodies, have access to all there memories through there unconscious minds, and can pretty much do whatever I want while they are none the wiser until I exit their body.

On the outside I am a normal late twenty something male, with dark hair and eyes. But at a moments notice, I can liquefy my body, and ooze into a victim, and become them for any amount of time I want. The only way to tell when I am inhabiting someone is by mirror, or film. Or if you are another body hopper, but that does not happen often. By looking in a mirror, or at my picture in my “mount” you will see my facial features on someone else’s body. Typically that of an attractive woman. I have mounted a few men, but more for monetary gain, or to get my “real self” out of some sort of predicament. Other than that I stick to women for one reason.

Sexual Bliss.

For some reason, women just have better sexual feelings than men. I relish it. I love to wallow in it. Inside a woman, I will have as much sex as possible. I typically don’t stay long in there bodies, as I will begin to get attached to there life and emotions, and I don’t want any of that baggage. I just want sex. And as much as I can get. So I try to hop attractive women, and then I just let it happen.

So, like I said before, I was in my normal body after a week of hops. I had been a secretary, getting plugged by everyone in the office, I had been a college girl letting everyone on the floor know that I was ready for late night biology sessions, and I had even been a policewoman, but that was mainly to get myself out of a speeding ticket that had happened the previous week. And off course I had pulled a few men over, and promised to let them off the hook if they satisfied me. I like to think that they all went away happy to not have a ticket.

I was sitting in a local bar that had a rather peculiar reputation of cute girls, and by the end of the night they were typically drunk, and easy to hop. I saw a particularly cute red head that I had every intention on hopping, and seeing what trouble I could get into with her. She had long red hair, almost all the way down her back, two spectacular mounds on her chest, and long sexy legs poking out from a small black low cut dress. The kind of dress that women wear because they are looking for attention. She looked to be about 25. Probably a busy career woman, trying to make it in the big city.

If you spend enough time watching people, like I have, and even more time wearing people like I have, you start to get a sense about them. And I could see and feel a sadness radiating from this lovely young woman. I could not have that, so I figured I could help liven up her weekend. Perhaps she was looking for someone, but the look on her face told me boyfriend troubles. I’m guessing he wants something she isn’t willing to give out. I would have no problems ‘giving out’ for her though, I thought to myself over my beer.

I decided to wander over, and talk to my mount before hand. Something I rarely did as most gorgeous women don’t really want to talk to an average guy like me. But her look just spoke to me, and I had to know more. I walked down next to her spot on the bar, pointed to the stool next to her, and simply asked, “Is this seat taken?”

“No, go right ahead, but I may not be very good company tonight.” She replied without looking up from her drink.

“And why is a pretty girl like you so down in the dumps? Boy trouble?” I asked as I plopped down.

She lightly chuckled before replying, “Yeah, I wish. A bit more complicated than that.”

“Well, I happen to be a very simple man. Perhaps you can break it down for me, and it may even help to talk about it.”

She took another sip from her stemmed girly-drink glass and thought for a moment. I secretly wondered what kind of drink I would be sipping with her lips, and what kind of panties she was wearing.

Suddenly she replied, “Why not? They do say it sometimes helps to talk to a stranger.” Then she briefly paused, as if bracing for something before blurting out, “I’m a lesbian. I don’t like guys. I can’t seem to find any women that I want to date, until I found my roommate. We have been living together for the better part of two years, and I think she is amazing. Smart, funny, sexy, and single, but…” her voice trailed away.

“but she’s into boys, and looks right through you, or sees you as the best friend.” I finished for her.

“Yup. You hit the nail on the head.”

“Well. Like I said, I’m a simple man, but I believe that I am in the unique position to help you with your problem.” I said as I put my beer down and leaned in closer to her.

“And how exactly is that? This better not be some lame attempt at a pick up line, or saying that you’ll screw me straight, buddy.” She responded as she leaned back away from my advance.

“Of course not. You like women, and I respect that. But now, I think you’ve gone and hurt my feelings.” I said as I sat back straight on my stool and took a big gulp off my beer.

“Honestly, I’m sorry. But you have to imagine how many times a day I get hit on.” She said to her drink more than me.

“Honey, believe me, I can guess how many times a day you get hit on pretty close. In fact, let’s just say I’ve been in your shoes.” I told her.

“Really?” she said with a hint of sarcasm.

“Really.” I told her.

“Well, then, what’s your master plan. I’m honestly sorry, and interested in how you can help.” She said looking into my eyes.

“Well, you seem sincere,” I said as I leaned in closer, this time she did not back away, so I whispered in her ear, “As long as we are being honest, I came over here to ‘hit on you’ of sorts. You see, I’m what is known as a body hopper. I can possess people. I prefer hot women. You looked like you would fit the bill. I would have used your body for sex with as many men as I could get, then left on Monday morning, with you having no memories of what went on. But now that I hear your problem, I believe that we can come to an arrangement. I’ll hop your roommate instead, and we can both use her body for the sex we want.”

She looked at me with a grin on her face, and then started to laugh, “Oh come on. How much did you have to drink already? I’m not certain what to say to that, but you did make me smile, so thanks for that.”

“What would it take to prove it to you?” I asked.

“I have no idea. I don’t.” she replied.

I looked around the bar, and spotted a young lady who was already fairly tipsy heading to the ladies room in the back.

“She the girl heading towards the rest room? The one with the purple shirt and jeans?” I asked the girl next to me.

“Yes.”

“I’ll be right back. Wait here, don’t go anywhere, okay? Thanks.” I said as I got off the bar stool and also headed to the back of the establishment.

The young lady who did not realize she was about to be a pawn in a game turned to head into the ladies room, and I followed her around the corner. I waited about five seconds outside the door before heading in. She was in front of the mirror preening her hair. She started to say something, but I quickly ran over and put my mouth over her mouth. I began to liquefy and flow into her mouth, and skin. I began to feel her form from the inside, and quickly my perspective changed from my old male self, to my new female self.

As soon as I was steady on my new feet, I picked up my old clothes, and stuffed them under the small vanity with the sink on top of it. I then walked out the bathroom door. I checked quickly threw the young ladies memory, and she was apparently here with a couple girlfriends, and had put on the drunk show to escape the unwanted attention of a would-be suitor. I smiled to myself, and thought perhaps I should just head out for the night with her, but quickly decided my previous companion needed help that only I could provide.

I walked up to the bar and sat down next to the red head. I looked at her, and said in my cutest new voice, “So now do you believe me?”

“Oh my god. Did that guy put you up to this? How much did he give you?” She asked me.

“What does it take sometimes… here, give me your compact mirror.” I said as I reached towards her. She got her small makeup compact out of her purse and handed it to the new me. I flipped it open, and tilted it towards her, so that she could see my face. As in my real face on the girls body. She gasped in surprise, then looked back and forth from my reflection to the face of the girl she had just recently seen teeter into the restroom.

“Okay, I’m a believer. Wow… but can I go through with this?” She said astonished.

“Well, you think about that, while I toss this fish back into the lake. Her friends are starting to look this way. Back in a sec.”

I got up and headed back to the bathroom, and just as the girl head before, I pretended to be a tad unsteady on her feet. I popped open the bathroom door, headed in, and was about to dismount her when all of the sudden the door opened again.

It was my red headed friend from the bar.

“Okay, let’s do this… but I have to see it in person once.” She said, and stared at me intensely.

I was less then enthused about having an audience, but quickly decided if I mounted her friend, she would see me soon anyway, so I began to leave my latest mount. As I leaked out of her face and skin to the ground in front of her I heard a small gasp, and then I started to reconstruct myself. I grabbed my clothes quickly, and began to dress, as I knew from experience you do not want to be a naked man next to an unconscious woman in the wrong restroom.

“That was amazing.”

“Yeah, but we should go now. Start walking.” I said quickly.

“Ok, let’s head to my place.” She said to me.

I followed her out of the bathroom, out of the bar, and down the street. As we walked she began to ask many questions.

“How long will that girl in the bar be out?” she asked.

“Oh, only a few minutes. I wasn’t in her long. She’s probably up already wondering if she had too much to drink.”

“Does it hurt her? I wouldn’t want to hurt my roommate, she’s my best friend.” She again asked.

“Look at you with the fifty questions… and we don’t even know each other’s names yet.” I replied.

“Oh. I’m sorry. My name is Samantha. But my friends call me Sam, or Sammy.”

“I’m Alex, nice to meet you Sammy.”

“But seriously, does it hurt the girls when you possess them?”

“We prefer to call it mounting, or hopping. And no, it doesn’t hurt them, as long as we do nothing to hurt them while we are in them. Like if we have too much to drink, the girls are the ones with the hangovers, or if we have rough sex, the girls are the sore ones the next day. But other than that, we leave in the same condition we find. Plus, if you get a good mount, it’s nice to be able to go back again.” I explained.

“There is more than one of you?” She again asked.

“There are a few that I know of. There’s one guy that is kind of partial to hopper friends. He may know of more, though. I tend to hang out alone, and just hop, and goof off a lot.” I told her.

“How many people know about you?” She asked.

“Oh, only the other hoppers. You are the first person I’ve told about my ability. I don’t know why I told you, either.” I replied honestly. “Maybe I was looking to share a secret. I hope the others don’t get pissy.”

“What do you mean?” She questioned.

“Well, do you want some guy to just jump in your body, and go do whatever?”

“I guess not.”

“Exactly. People tend to not like this whole deal. In fact, I’m surprised you are taking it so well, but I guess you have something to gain.”

“True. Don’t worry. Your secret is safe with me.”

“Oh, I know. I can become you, or anyone you know. I can make your life a living hell if you tell anyone.” I said in a rather playful tone, trying not to scare the poor girl too much, but at the same time letting her know the consequences should she turn on me.

“Um… yeah… Just don’t hurt Tasha. And if we have fun this weekend, maybe we could start doing it regularly…?” She said back to me.

“I’m not out to get anyone hurt. Honestly. I just want to have fun. And what better place then a good looking girl’s body to have fun?” I said.

“Oh, this is me,” She said as she turned towards a tall apartment building entrance. It was a nice place, with a doorman and everything.

She waved to the doorman, and said hi as he got the door for us both, and then we headed up the elevator to a rather high floor in the building. It probably had a great view, and I was rather excited to see not only the city from up here, but also my new body for the weekend.

She led me to apartment number 1515, and I waited as she unlocked the door. I followed her in, and I was not surprised to find a cozy little apartment, just as I had pictured it with two girls living here.

We walked through the small kitchenette to the living room, which was in a lovely shade of pink, with an inviting couch and love seat opposite a rather large TV and entertainment center, and past that was a large window overlooking the city with a magical view. But on the couch was an even better view. Her roommate sat with her long legs curled up under her on the couch watching TV. She had an amazingly pretty face with two lovely blue eyes, small pink lips, framed by shorter blonde hair that went about down to her neck. She had a very athletic build, with what I would guess to be small C-cup breasts, that filled out her tiny pink tank top nicely, and a wasp-like waist that lead down to a well rounded rump, and long legs encased in a pair of yoga pants.

I sat down next to Sammy’s roommate on the couch, and she gave me an odd look, and then looked at Sammy, and said “If I knew you were bringing home company, I would have put something else on, Sam.”

“Oh it doesn’t much matter. I’m certain it will all end up in a pile on the floor anyways.” I said, and she gave me an odd look.

“Tasha, this is my new friend Alex. He’s here to help me with some stuff this weekend.” She then told her roommate.

“Like what?” Tasha asked.

“I’m going to help her deepen her relationship with you.” I said as I leaned in towards her, grabbed her waist, and started the hopping process.

“What the fuck… what’s happening to you… why do I feel so… oh…” she said in a disoriented panic.

I began to liquefy as Samantha looked on behind me. I felt my hands begin to soak through her skin on her mid-section, and the rest of my body began to also be absorbed in by her belly, and I also began to leak south under the elastic waist band of her yoga pants, and into her pussy and asshole. As I flowed into her I began to feel her. I felt her small, dainty feet. I felt her toned athletic legs. I felt her tight butt, and her warm pussy, and the panties that encircled them both. I felt her stomach, where I made contact. I felt her breasts, slightly heaving from her loss of breath at seeing me disappear into her, I felt her slim arms, and delicate hands, and finally felt her face, and her hair, and saw through her eyes as Sam stared at me.

I spoke first with, “Well, roomy, what do you want to do now?”

“That was amazing… you’re in control of her now?”

I stood up, and caressed my new breasts for a moment, then reached down and yanked down my tight black yoga pants. As I straightened back out, I looked down at my tiny silky G-string panties covering my new pussy, which I knew from Tasha’s memories was well trimmed with short blonde hair.

“Would she do that?” I asked as I popped a girly leg to one side, and put my hands on my hips, striking a pose.

“Wow.” She said, and I suddenly reached out, and grabbed her, and pulled her into a full on kiss. Her lips parted to accept my tongue, and I felt her hands grip my new firm butt cheeks. We lingered in the kiss for a moment before I let go of her.

“Let’s head to the bedroom.” I said, and tugged on Sammy’s arm as I used Tasha’s memory to know which room in the quant apartment was hers.

As we stepped through the doorway, I looked around at more pink walls, pink stuffed animals, and a small pink bed with pink blankets.

“Wow. She seems a bit obsessed,” I said as I looked around at my room for the weekend.

“Yeah, she overdoes the pink a bit,” Sammy said, sitting down on ‘my’ bed.

I turned, looked at her and smiled. I then got on my knees, and started to take her shoes off. I then followed with the nylons that ran up her legs. She quickly held her arms up so that I could help lift the small black dress over her head. I then pulled the small pink tank top off over my head, and we both drank the look of each other’s bodies in. Her in a matching set of black bikini panties and push up bra, me in a pink comfy cotton bra and small silky g string that also happened to be pink.

I made the first move by pushing Sammy down on the bed and crawling on top of her. I began to kiss and massage her fairly exposed breasts, and work my way up her neck like I always liked when I was the girl on the bottom. I heard her sighing and moaning, and knew she was enjoying it as much as I usually did. I kissed her lips, and the tip of her nose before heading back down, still kissing, over her breasts, across her taunt stomach, and down to her little love mound. I tugged at the sides of her panties, and she responded by lifting her butt off the bed about a bit so I could pull her undies off. After they were out of the way I dove in and ate her out like a buffet. My new tongue was a whirlwind of action in her sweet little box, as I licked the outside, the inside, the clit, and everywhere else that I could think of. I’m certain she orgasmed a few times before I was finally pushed off, and I rolled over onto my back.

I did not just lie there for much time, though, as Sammy quickly straddled my new smaller body, upside down, so that we were in a 69 position. Then she pulled my tiny pink g-string to one side of my well trimmed pussy, and began to spell the alphabet with her tongue on my clit. The feelings that came out of my borrowed pussy were amazing. Tasha did not know how lucky she was. I quickly came, and screamed out Sammy’s name as I did. That seemed to spur her on to get me to even new heights, and I saw spots as she continued to expertly lick around my clit. I came a second time and screamed her name once more, figuring the neighbors may get a kick out of it. I then lifted my head, and began to once again lick her pussy, as she had put it on such prominent display in front of me. She was getting me closer to a third, and I could tell by the gyration of her hips that I was bringing her closer. Suddenly I felt her flow onto my face, and that action was enough to put me over the edge, and I came hard, bucking my legs.

We collapsed together, a tangle of sweaty arms, legs, tits, and ass. To tired to do anything else, I decided to just lay there for a few minutes.

“Oh…” Sammy panted. “Oh, yes, that was…” she paused again out of breath, “everything I thought it would be… oh yes…”

She finally rolled off me, and I sat up, and adjusted my g string to cover my now sopping wet cunt. I then got up, and strolled back out to the living room to see what was out there.

Accidents Happen - Chapter 2

It’s been almost a month now since my wife Laura “passed away” after the industrial accident. She is in fact not dead, but now exists as a sort of vapor for lack of a better explanation. Most of the well wishers and funeral proceedings are done now, which is for the best as it was difficult for me to keep my composure at her funeral when I knew she wasn’t really dead.

It was especially difficult for me to keep my composure when she took over one of her friend’s bodies at the funeral and dragged me into the coat room for a quick blow job. I couldn’t believe how quickly she got the dick out of my pants and into her mouth.

Before Laura was definitely what I would call adventurous, but now that she could take over bodies her libido had easily tripled. I suppose she had all of the thrill and excitement of someone walking in on us, but for her there was no consequences. She would just move on to someone else.

So it shouldn’t have surprised me at all when a few days later, while I was again banging the hot young neighbor girl, she made the comment that she wanted me to go with her to the mall.

I have never liked shopping. Like most men, I consider getting something at the mall a task to be accomplished, not a place to go and spend time. However, as my wife in a hot young woman’s body turned back to look at me with big pleading eyes while being bent over the side of a couch and fucked like a complete slut, I couldn’t exactly say no. That and she promised me I would have a good time.

So I got into my truck and headed to the mall, and planned on meeting up with Laura where she promised she would be. I was standing by the food court waiting for quite some time when a high school aged girl came trotting up to me.

“Hey baby. Should we go?” She said to me as if we had known each other for years.

“Laura? That girl is young enough to be our daughter. I can’t go walking around the mall with her. Is she even sixteen?” I asked in a quiet whisper.

“Oh it’ll be fine. Plus it’s not like you have to screw me in every body. I just want to try some stuff on. C’mon, you can watch!” She said in a chipper voice and grabbed my arm, determined in dragging me along with her.

We hit every single teeny bopper store in the mall, and Laura picked every slutty outfit she could find. She would even drag me into the changing room with her, and went to great lengths to tease me with her body, trying to seduce me into having sex with her while she was inside this young girl. Some of the outfits were barely legal, and she made certain to buy the smuttiest one and wear it to the next store as she looked for something to out do herself every time. Surprisingly we only got questioned in two stores about the fact that I was going into the dressing room with a sixteen year old girl, and in both stores Laura quickly explained to the attendant that I was her father and she wanted me to approve of whatever she picked out.

Well, after all of this looking and no touching for hours I was ready to burst out of my pants. After the last teen store I vocalized my complaints to Laura, and begged her to be done. She didn’t reply, but looked around until her gaze caught on something that interested her.

Suddenly I saw little wisps leaving the young teen’s mouth and nose, and I knew she was on her way out of that body. I had gotten use to that little tell tale sign.

The young girl’s eyes glassed over for a moment, and she swayed unsteadily on her feet, and then suddenly came back to her senses. She looked down at herself and held her hands out. She was wearing some slutty thigh high black leather stiletto heeled boots, a black micro skirt that left the bottoms of her ass cheeks hanging out, and a ridiculously tight and form fitting black tank top. I was fairly certain that Laura hadn’t put any underwear back on her after the last store, either. Bra or panties.

She asked out loud, “What the hell happened to me?”

She briefly looked over at me, but not because she recognized me or anything, more because I happened to be the closest person to her as she looked around. She tried to pull her little skirt down to cover her ass cheeks more, but all that did was pull the tiny skirt down further and expose the top of her ass crack. She started to turn beat red in embarrassment everywhere, and because of what Laura had dressed her in everyone could see exactly how embarrassed she was because almost all of her skin was on display.

She quickly scooped up the shopping bags that were around her feet which she had dropped as Laura exited her body, and made a mad dash to the nearest restroom. A few people were openly staring and pointing as she stumbled and struggled with her bags, her heels, and keeping herself covered with minimal clothing.

Suddenly a tall brunette with dark eyes and a warm smile walked up to me and slipper her arm inside mine.

“Well? Do you like this choice better?” She asked me with a wink.

Laura didn’t wait for me to answer and pulled me off in a similar direction as the young girl had ran, only as she darted into the ladies room, Laura tugged me into the men’s room. It was unoccupied except for us, and Laura turned and studied herself in one of the mirrors by the sink.

“Mmmm. This is a pretty one.” She said as she appraised her new body.

I was about to reply to her when she turned around and grabbed me and dragged me into one of the bathroom stalls. She quickly went to work on my belt and zipper as I struggled to keep my balance with all of her yanking and tugging on my belt. After a few more moments she pulled my pants and underwear down in one quick motion, and leaned forward to greet my cock with her mouth. She lovingly licked the head of my dick, and with as much teasing as I had seen through out the rest of the day, it didn’t take much to get me to respond.

As soon as I was reasonably hard she stood back up and undid her own catches on her own dress pants and dropped them down. She was wearing a lacey pair of boy shorts under her slacks and made a show of slowly and seductively sliding them down while wiggling her hips for maximum effect. She managed to step out of both her pants and her panties while keeping her heels on somehow, and as I slowly sat back on the toilet seat, she slowly sat down on me and my dick.

I was sitting on the edge of the toilet seat, and leaning back against the wall to give her room to straddle me, and she had a leg on either side of me, and gingerly brought her pussy up to the head of my cock while facing me, and using her hands on my shoulders to steady herself.

She dropped down onto me, inserting just the head of my stiffy into her, and then slowly worked up and down as she let her natural lubrications catch up to our sexual efforts. I enjoyed watching her work her new pussy up and down on my shaft and I then realized that my hands were still free, so I brought them up and started to kneed her breasts through her silky button up blouse. She cooed in appreciation as I really started to get into it. I looked up to see a strange woman’s face contorting in throes of passion, but recognized her expressions as the same ones that I remembered on Laura’s face when I would make love to her.

She built herself up quite quickly to a screaming orgasm, and I wasn’t far behind. Her stolen pussy was tight and she was riding me at just the right pace. I lifted my ass up off the toilet seat and met one of her thrusts and felt myself clench tightly as my dick erupted with cum inside of her. I kept thrusting in little spasms and each time shot more and more of my seed into her belly.

Finally I collapsed back down to the toilet seat panting as she leaned forward and rested her head on my chest.

“Oh… Oh… Oh… I think… that was… the best… We’ve had… in a… while…” She said to me in short gasps.

“Uh… huh…” I replied back to her breathlessly.

We sat there for a short time getting our strength back, and I felt my slowly shrinking member finally return to its normal size and suddenly she got up and I could feel myself pull out of her with a wet sucking sound.

Laura turned around and grabbed her expensive slacks off the floor of the bathroom and carefully put one leg into each leg hole as she tried not to ruin them with her heels. Eventually she had worked them all the way up her shapely legs and into place on her hips. She started to work on the fasteners as I leaned forward and grabbed her lacey boy short panties off the floor and held them up on one finger in front of her.

“Forget something?” I asked in an amused tone.

“Nope. I figured I would let you keep those as a souvenir.” She replied with a coy little smile.

She then plucked them from my finger and pulled me up into a standing position. She got down on her knees and pulled my underwear and pants back up into position and fastened me back up as well. I smiled at her and said, “Wow, a full service sex session. Thank you dear.”

“No, thank you dear.” She replied and then got back up to her feet with my help.

She tucked the panties into my front jean pocket and then looked at herself in the bathroom mirror. She smiled as she saw her disheveled hair, and made no attempt to fix it. As I watched her standing there I started to see a darker spot developing around her crotch.

“I think you’re leaking out.” I said to her as I pointed at her ass.

She leaned forward to look down past her breasts and said, “Yeah I can feel it, but this time I don’t really care. Let’s go for a walk and once we get away from the restroom I’ll give this woman her body back.”

“You’re almost evil now.” I said with a twinkle in my eye and a small smile.

“Wait until later dear. You haven’t seen anything yet.” She replied.

I followed her out of the bathroom and we snuck back out into the crowd of people slowly meandering through the mall. Once we were outside she walked ahead of me a few paces. I saw her bend over slightly and suddenly saw the mist escaping the woman’s face. I knew that was Laura exiting her body.

The woman stumbled for two steps and then blinked a few times as she brought a hand to her forehead. She looked around as she wondered where she was, and then looked down at herself. I can only imagine what she must have thought as she realized her thighs were wet and sticky with my cum, and it was showing through her thin and tight dress pants. She also must have noticed that her hair was completely out of place from what Laura and I had done to her. Instead of heading to the bathroom like the other girl, this woman just looked around one last time to see if anyone was paying any attention to her, and then started to walk off. I lost track of her as she headed towards the nearest exit doors.

My attention was diverted to another woman who was waving to me and motioning me over to her. I headed that way, and met up with my wife in yet another body. She grabbed my hand and pulled me into yet another store.

This one had a set of mirrors set up so that she could stand in front of them and see herself from three different angles. She looked into the mirrors and smiled at herself as she struck pose after pose.

“What do you think of this one dear?” She asked me.

I shrugged and responded like most questions she asked me about her appearance at a mall (even before the accident) and said, “I love however you look dear.”

“Oh you’re such a sweetheart.” She replied.

Suddenly a sales lady showed up and asked, “Can I help you with anything?”

A short few seconds later, I saw the mist in swirling around the sales woman’s nostrils and the other woman my wife was previously in looked around like she didn’t understand how she had gotten in front of the mirrors. She politely excused herself as she walked by me on her way out of the store and back to her normal life.

The sales woman now stepped in front of the mirror and began checking herself out from head to toe.

“I think I liked the last one better, you?” Laura asked from inside her new body.

“Um, I like this one’s long hair better. But other then that, I like the last one.” I replied, wondering if she would head back to the last woman’s body.

Laura didn’t head out, though. She waited and watched. We spent the next forty five minutes looking as women walked into the store. Laura would take over their body if either one of us fancied the girl, and then she would pose them in front of the mirror and study them in greater detail to see if she was the new favorite.

Finally, Laura settled on an twenty year old Asian girl. She loved her new exotic look so much she decided she wanted to keep the girl’s body for a while. The new Laura had dark eyes and midnight black hair that went half way down her back. She was quite slender and couldn’t have weighed more then one hundred pounds. She had small but proportional and perky breasts that Laura seemed to really enjoy. Her legs were long and toned, and had to make more then half her height, which wasn’t much. The top of her head barely came up to the middle of my chest. We quickly picked out some new clothes and lingerie for her new form and headed out of the mall and back to the car.

Laura barely made it to the car before she was pawing all over me, trying to again get me naked and in the mood. I promised her a passionate night, but reminded her that I needed to drive safely home, and I was still recovering from our last love making session in the bathroom.

She gloomily agreed that she shouldn’t distract me while I was driving, but made up for the wait in spades once we got back to our house.

But that, as they say, is a story for a different day.

Accidents Happen - Chapter 1

Authror - Tobyredone

All of this started about a year ago. My wife Laura worked at a large plant that made many different things from children’s toys to large industrial parts. She worked in human resources and was also one of the plant’s safety patrols, which basically meant she would occasionally take a walk through the plant and look for people not wearing their safety glasses or any other safety infraction.

She took her job very seriously and was often helping people to have a safer work environment. That was until the accident. She was in the area of the plant that held several very large tanks of chemicals when someone on a forklift accidentally punctured one of the tanks. The driver then panicked and backed up as quickly as he could to get away from the nasty chemical, and ran into another storage tank hard enough to knock it over, which caused a domino effect as it crashed into other tanks, breaking them open as well.

My wife happened to be on safety patrol in that area, and ran in to help save the forklift driver. She managed to drag him to a platform that was out of the chemical spill, but just as she set him up on it, the fumes were too much for her, and she blacked out. She fell back off the ladder and into the pool of chemicals swirling around the room.

She was found floating on her back almost forty five minutes later after the rescue crew arrived and drained most of the chemicals. Amazingly the fork lift driver was ok, but my Laura was unconscious and taken to the nearest hospital by helicopter.

When I got the phone call I rushed out of work and to the hospital as quickly as I could go. I found my wife lying in a hospital bed with tubes in her throat and swarms of nurses and doctors sticking her with needles. They ushered me to a waiting area and I sat there with my head in my hands for hours wondering if I would ever see my wife again.

Finally one of the doctors came out. He told me my wife was still alive, but only barely. She wasn’t breathing well, and some of her organs were shutting down. He told me that I could go in and say my good byes. On shaky legs I stood, tried to put on a brave face and walked into her room.

“Darin? Darin is that you?” She asked weakly as I took her hand.

“Yeah it’s me Laura. I’m here.” I replied in a shaky tone.

“Darin, I feel so weird.” She said.

“It’s going to be ok Laura.” I replied.

She tried to mumble something else, but I didn’t understand the words. Then her eyes closed, and suddenly some of the computers next to the bed started beeping out warnings again. Doctors came rushing in again, and I was again asked to leave and go back to the waiting area while they tried to save my wife.

I stayed at the hospital for three days. Laura was alive, but barely. She had been unconscious since the last time I had talked to her. Most of her normally long blonde hair had fallen out in large clumps, and her skin was all puffy and red. Her face was swelled, and I barely recognized her. I slept in the chair beside her bed, and the nurses brought me food so that I didn’t have to leave her side.

I woke up on the forth day to a squeeze of my hand. I thought maybe Laura was waking up. When I looked up though, I didn’t see her looking back at me. I saw her body starting to convulse. I called out for help as I stood up and looked down at my wife’s shaking body. The puffiness in her skin was going away all at once. It was quite scary to see. No one was coming so I screamed for help louder, and then went back to holding my wife’s hand.

When I went to grab her hand, it melted. It actually flowed around my fingers. I went to grab for her shoulders, but the same thing happened. Her skin just seemed to flow out of the way. Then a strange white steam seemed to start to come out of her watery skin. I called for help one more time, and suddenly saw a nurse coming in through the door.

“What’s going on?” She asked me.

“My wife, she’s melting or something!” I shouted back at her.

The nurse started running towards the bed, and as she got there, the white steam seemed to be dissolving into the air. The nurse bent over and tried to get check for a pulse, but there was almost nothing left of my wife at this point.

Then, the steam started to flow around the nurse. It began to flow into her mouth and nose. The woman looked up at me in surprise and appeared to gag just a bit. Then suddenly her face went blank. She stood there in silence for a few moments, and then suddenly blinked twice.

“Oh Darin!” She called out, and ran around the bed to me as she spread her arms and wrapped them around me in a bear hug.

“Wha…? What?” I asked her as I struggled to get free of the woman’s grasp.

“I thought I’d never see you again. I thought I was a goner.” The woman said as she continued to hug me, and turned her face up for a kiss, and then I finally got a hold of her shoulders and pushed her back away from me.

“What’s wrong? I don’t understand? You don’t want to kiss me?” The nurse asked me.

“No! No I do not!” I shouted back at her.

“Why not? Am I hideous or something?” She asked me, and put her hands on her hips.

“No, you are not hideous, but my wife, we have to help her!” I said and looked back towards the empty bed.

“You’re wife. I AM your wife!” She shouted back at me.

“Are you mad? You are the nurse! We should be calling for more help!” I shouted back.

Suddenly the nurse’s face got a confused look on it. She grabbed a metal tray off a table near her and held it up and looked into the reflection.

“Oh my god oh my god oh my god!” She called out as she dropped the tray with a loud clatter.

“GET HELP FOR MY WIFE!” I shouted at her.

“I AM YOUR WIFE! I’m in her body!” She told me as she held her hands tight to her body.

“What?” I asked in surprise, now wondering if that was why the nurse was behaving so oddly. I wanted it to be true, because that would mean that Laura wasn’t dead, but at the same time it sounded so impossible.

“I’m your wife. You have to believe me. I’m Laura in here. You remember our second anniversary? We took that little sailboat out to one of the keys in Florida for a week. We did nothing but eat, swim, lie on the beach, and have sex. You brought that stupid little guitar along and sang me songs under the stars. I laughed at you when you got stung by that jellyfish because you were being such a baby about it. You just have to believe me.” The nurse said to me as I stared at her.

“Laura?” I asked with a small smile, this time wrapping my arms around the nurse as she walked into my embrace.

“Darin what do we do? I don’t want to be this nurse. I want to be me.” The nurse asked as I rested my chin on the top of her head.

“I don’t know Laura. How did you get into her? One minute you were laying on the bed, the next there was this fog, and you just went inside her.” I said back to her.

“Maybe I’m stuck inside of her for good.” The possessed nurse said to me.

“At least you’re alive.” I replied back to her.

“You don’t care that I’m not me?” She asked back.

“As long as I know it’s you Laura, I don’t care what body you are in.” I replied as I squeezed her.

“I don’t want to tell anyone about this. They’ll make me into some kind of experiment. We’ll have to tell everyone that I died, ok?” The nurse said to me as she pushed back out of my arms and looked up at me.

“Is that the right thing to do?” I asked her.

“I don’t have anyone but you, Darin. My parents have passed on, I don’t have any siblings. We don’t have any kids. I want to be with you, and in order to do that, we will have to say I died. Or I’ll be stuck in a lab while they run experiments on me.” The nurse told me.

I nodded and hugged her again, still just glad she was alive. She then explained to me that she would go out and get a doctor, and I would have to explain that she had dissolved or something. She would pretend to actually be the nurse and confirm my story. I would then have to leave the hospital and she would meet up with me back home where we could plan some kind of escape.

It all pretty much happened like that. She went out and got a doctor and some nurses. They asked what happened, and I told them the story, minus the white smoke part. Laura, in the nurse’s body confirmed my story. The doctor was astonished, but then said that she spent some time in strange chemicals, and he didn’t know how they would react with the human body. I managed to let out a few tears, trying to make it convincing, which with all the ups and downs over the last few days it wasn’t overly difficult.

I had to sign some papers and do a few other things before I left the hospital. I also was given condolences by the rest of the hospital staff as I made my way off the floor. I hugged the nurse who was actually my wife, perhaps a few moments too long, as some of the other staff looked at me oddly.

It was a strange drive home as I thought about the near future, and my wife in her new body. The nurse wasn’t completely unattractive, but she was definitely not as pretty as Laura was. While I would miss that about Laura, the main thing that I was attracted to about her was her mind. She was intelligent, funny, and always had a good attitude. She also had a wild streak that would show itself from time to time as well.

As the hours passed while I paced the house, I began to worry. What if she had been found out? What if there had been another accident? What if she…

Suddenly my worries were interrupted by the front door opening, and one of my neighbors walking in to the living room. Her name was Rachel and she lived two houses down. She was a housewife with two kids and was a bit of a busybody.

“You would not believe what happened.” Rachel said to me as she held up her hands.

“Uh, Rachel, I’m kind of waiting for someone important here.” I told her as I tried to usher her back to the door.

“What? Oh shit. I forgot, you don’t know.” She said as she smiled at me, then said, “It’s me Laura again.”

“Laura? What happened to the nurse?” I asked her.

“That’s what I was trying to tell you. After you left, my boss, well not my boss, the nurse’s boss, dragged me in to the office and told me not to get to attached to patient’s or there family, and she told me how I had hugged you too long, and she wanted to keep an eye on me. Well, I got scared, and suddenly this white vapor started coming out of my nose and mouth again. Well, next thing I know, I’m in the nurse’s boss.” Rachel told me.

“I need to sit down.” I replied.

“Oh, yeah, that’s probably a good idea.” Rachel replied to me, and then continued, “So next thing I know the nurse is looking at me strangely, and she asks me how she got in that room, and told me she doesn’t remember anything about the last hour or so.”

“She didn’t remember you being in her?” I asked.

“Nope, so I started thinking maybe I could swap bodies whenever I wanted. Well, I tried to leave the body I was in. I started concentrating, saw the white vapor again, and I see walls and I’m moving down the hall, and suddenly I’m holding a toy truck. I was in some little boy in the waiting area.” Rachel said.

“This is unbelievable.” I told her.

“I know. So I spent the next hour or so figuring out how to jump bodies. Let me tell you, I can move pretty fast when I want to. The last person I was in before I headed here, I could even see some of their memories.” Rachel told me.

“So why did you pick Rachel?” I asked her.

“She was outside unloading her groceries as I came by as a vapor, and I needed a body to talk to you in.” Rachel replied.

“She has little kids Laura, do you think we should keep her here?” I questioned.

“You’re probably right. I’ll see if I can find someone better and be back in a minute or two, ok?” Rachel said and then walked out the door.

I watched from my doorway as Rachel walked back to her house, and then seemed to stumble a step or two. I could barely see a white fog come out of her mouth, and then her hands went to her head as she grimaced and looked around. She was confused for a few seconds, and then decided she would just get back to unloading the groceries out of her car.

I looked around the neighbor hood at my other neighbors. There were a few kids playing baseball in the road, an old man mowing his lawn, and another house wife down on her hands and knees working with some flowers. I thought for sure Laura would pick her.

Then I saw another person. Denise was out washing her car in a tiny white bikini top and some cut off jean shorts. She was bent over scrubbing on the fender of the car when all of the sudden she froze for a second, then stood up and dropped the sponge and began walking my way.

She smiled and winked at me as she walked past me and into my house. I turned and followed her, closing the door behind us. Inside, Denise was standing there, hips cocked to the side, with one hand on her hip and the other hand holding up one of her large breasts in the flimsy bikini top.

“So what do you think?” She asked me in a seductive tone.

“I thought you would pick Mrs. Henderson.” I replied.

“Why, when I can be a twenty something sex pot?” She said back with a laugh.

I didn’t know what to say, so I just shrugged and nodded. Denise, in response, narrowed her eyes, and slowly stalked over to me like a cat about to pounce on its prey. Her small hands wrapped around my neck and brought my face down for a full on lip locked kiss. I even felt her tongue press its way into my mouth. While she kept my face busy, her hands began to caress my back and chest the way Laura would when she wanted me in the mood for some fun. There was no doubt about it; Laura was definitely behind the controls of Denise’s body. Her hands then moved to the fly of my pants as she quickly undid the button and unzipped the fly. It was right then that I pulled away from her.

“Wait… I don’t know about this…” I stuttered with hesitation.

“Don’t know about what? You love me, I love you, what more is there?” Denise asked me.

“What about Denise?” I asked her.

“Right now, I’m Denise. I’m the new Denise that is also Laura, and it isn’t like we are going to hurt her. We are just doing what comes naturally between two people in love. And I know you love me. You sat by my side for the entire time I was in the hospital. This is my repayment for you. Now take off your pants, because my hormones are going crazy in this young body.” Denise told me.

I gulped, but did as she asked. As my pants dropped to the floor, she undid the catch on the fly of her short shorts and pulled them and her bikini bottom to the floor. As she stood back up I couldn’t help but look down at her neatly shaved pubic region and her moist and waiting pussy lips.

“How does my new pussy look? I can’t wait to try it out.” She said and practically jumped on me.

I was loosing my balance as I stumbled backwards into the living room and back onto the couch while Denise continued to kiss and lick at my neck and face. A beautiful young woman was throwing herself at me and it didn’t take long for my body to respond, especially when that young woman knew all of my turn-ons like Laura did.

I reached up and took hold of Denise’s thin waist just as she positioned herself to be impaled by my throbbing dick. She lowered herself down with a sigh as I felt myself spread her pussy lips.

“Oh god this feels great.” She whispered into my ear before she began nibbling on my ear lobe.

I loved the feeling of her rock hard nipples against my chest. I could feel them through both her bikini top and my shirt which was still on. Denise was as moist and lubricated as Laura ever was, and soon she began to pull herself up and down on top of my lap. I groaned out, “Ohhhhh Laura,” as she continued to fuck herself on my cock.

“Fuck me, this is good. Play with my breasts. They feel amazing!” Denise called out to me as I let go of her thin waist and palmed her soft fleshy globes. I squeezed them a few times and then felt for her nipples. When I found her two little nubs I gave them a light pinch.

“Ooooohhhhh. Aaaahhhhhh.” She said as she convulsed around my dick, spasming and writhing as her orgasm overtook her.

I kept pumping underneath her toned ass, and enjoyed the sensation of her quivering against my chest and thighs every time I thrust back into her, extending her orgasm. She slowly got back into my rhythm of our coupling and I increased my pace slightly.

I was close to coming, and I took my hands off her tits and again grabbed her by the waist, and directed her body as I intensified my jabs inside of her with my cock. She knew I was close and so she leaned forward and began to lightly kiss my neck and whisper, “I need to feel you come inside of me. I need to feel it, lover.”

I could smell the car soap that Denise had been using, and the shampoo that she had used that morning as her head was right next to mine, and that was all that I needed to tumble over the edge of my orgasm.

She leaned back as I gave her one last thrust, and let out a stream of cum inside of her stolen pussy. I saw her grabbing at her nipples with her own hands, and tweaking them. I thrust again with passion inside of her and let more cum flow out of my dick and deep into her pussy as I felt her legs quiver once more, and her pussy clamp down around my dick in her second orgasm.

I got one more thrust up, releasing one last jet of my seed inside her as she collapsed down on top of me, panting to catch her breath.

“That was amazing.” I whispered in her ear with all the breath I could muster.

“The best sex we’ve ever had.” She replied as her head rolled around on my chest.

We lay there together for a few minutes as I shrunk back down to my normal size inside of her and gently stroked her back, before I broke the silence with, “I’m so glad you’re still here. I thought I was going to have to live without you.”

Suddenly she sat back and hopped off my lap, heading for the pair of shorts and bikini bottom that was lying on the floor where she had dropped them.

“What’s wrong?” I asked her, concerned.

“Nothing’s wrong with us dear, but Denise’s boyfriend gets done with work in a few minutes, and I have to be out there and washing her car when he pulls into the driveway. I don’t want to just ditch her body here, so I’ll have to get dressed and head back out there. I’ll find a different body and be back in a minute, lover. Then we can talk.” She replied as she wiggled her hips while she pulled her bottoms back on and then walked out the door.

I think it was then that I realized even though my wife was still with me, this may be a difficult way to have a relationship.

Hoppers and Swappers - Chapter 2

“What is your name?? I said as she removed my arms to spin around and look at me.

“Lex Hanson” she said she was brushing her hair behind her ear. “Or at the moment. I am Greg.”

“Very funny. What is your real name?” I said wondering if I should even be giving this any time. Maybe this was a prank. I don’t know what kind of prank involves a woman rubbing her perfectly shaped ass on my dick though.

“Just call me Lex for now. Now come with me to the Hudson dorms. I have to show you something that will change your life forever. If you don’t like it I will give you $40 and you can go buy the new Call of Warzone 3 or whatever it’s called.”

Ok something wasn’t right. A girl, a very cute one at that, was standing there telling me that she would give me money for a new game if I came back to her dorm… Yeah this is a joke. I started to pull away but her grip remained firm. Then a deep voice came out of her mouth. I didn’t even know this was possible.

“Hey kid. Listen. I’m telling you that you won’t want to miss out here.”

I turned to look at Lex… Greg? She had that projection again. She could still see my disbelief and slight disgust and then she started to tremble. Convulsing. I watched as this projected face started to pull itself from off of her face. It was goo-like. Blueish green gel. Seeping out and off of her body. I tried to run but the goo substance was wrapped around my arm. Holding me in place. I looked around and started to see if anyone else was seeing this. Or if I was bat shit crazy. No one was around. Just the cold winter night. My panicked breath was showing in the night air with each strained exhale. This figure started to form out of this translucent blob right next to her. She fell limp on the cold grass. While this… thing…. Still had my arm.

After a few more seconds this blob formed into a man. A butt naked man. His arm was still gooified and wrapped around mine. His face showed that stubble and unibrow I know I have seen before. I stood there shocked. I couldn’t move a muscle.

“Stop struggling kid. Look. Would it help if I properly introduced myself?” This blob man relaxed his grip on my arm. The form returning to his regular form. “My name is Greg. I am what you would call a body hopper. We can enter someone else’s body against their will. Even becoming them. I have been in Lex for a minute here. She is just amazing.” As he finished his explanation he looked at her limp unconscious body on the ground. “Now. Promise me you won’t run? I’ll explain more, I promise. But right now I need to get back in her. It’s 15 degrees out and I’m naked.”

I simply just nodded in pure shock. He let me go and I saw his form start to morph into that goo like substance. “Greg”, if you want to call it that, slithered over her body and started seeping into her. His form seemed to be going all over her. But most of his slimy body was going down her throat. After a few more seconds, Greg was gone. Disappeared into Lex. I contemplated running. But I was still in shock at what I was seeing. I looked around again to see if anyone else was around. But everything was dead.

Just then Lex sat up and I could see this projection of Greg’s face on her face again. Very slowly her face returned to normal and she opened her eyes. “Now then. Follow me.“ She said as she stood up. She turned and started walking toward what I am assuming was her dorm. Lex looked back and folded her arms. “Come on kid. Last chance.”

With a little reluctance I moved my feet. Still eyeing her up from head to toe. Wondering how this big man fit in this hour glass tomboy. Lex looked at me and said, “What’s your name kiddo?”

I mumbled my name out, “Co…Conner”. Lex/Greg held their hand out in gesture, wanting me to hold it. I did. I felt her soft feminine cold hands. They were freezing. Probably due to the colder weather. But her smile was oddly warm.

“Well Conner. You’ve made the right decision.We’re going to make you a hopper.” Lex said looking at me with a sparkle in her eyes. With that we moved toward her dorm. Hand in hand. So many thoughts were racing through my mind. Was Lex ok? Does she know what’s going on?

I’m pretty sure Greg could read my mind. He gave me one look and giggled to himself. “She is alright.” He said, moving his hand down the side of Lex’s hourglass figure. “She is in here with me. In fact she wanted me to take her over. I know that sounds crazy. But let me tell ya. Lex here is someone special. She is what you call a host.” She is a person who knows about us hoppers and allows us to take residence up in her body. Each host is slightly different. But Lex enjoys us controlling her. Kind of a kink for her.” Greg was explaining this whole new world to me and I noticed the whole time he was talking he was feeling himself up in various places.

“So, was that you that was grinding up against me?” I sheepishly asked him.

“HahahahaHAHA.” Greg doubled over in laughter. “You bet it was. You had no idea. I could feel your little pecker pushing against her ass. I won’t lie. I wanted it. But that wasn’t the time.”

“Wait so you can control her and act like her? Does she know what you are doing?”

“Why don’t you ask her yourself.” Greg said as he closed his eyes and held onto my arm.

Greg/Lex clung to my arm. Using it to help her stay upright. She shuddered a bit and looked up at me again with those stupidly cute brown eyes. “Hello Conner, was it? I see you met Greg here?” She said motioning to herself.

“Are you alright I asked? I am half tempted to take you to an insane asylum right now.” I held onto her shoulders and looked straight into her eyes. We had stopped at what I am assuming was her dorm. She looked at me and whispered into my ear, “I’m fine. I promise. You are lucky. Because you noticed Greg’s face that means you get to be a hopper too. You are going to be my first convert.”

“What?! Convert?! What do you mean?” I half yelled and half whispered.

“Shh. Just come inside. Be quiet, I don’t want to wake the roomies.” With that she grabbed my hand again and pulled me inside. Her dorm smelled wonderful. Definitely looked more clean than my apartment off campus. She tugged me down the hall to her bedroom. She opened the door to a very plain and simple room. She shut the door behind me and gestured for me to sit down in her desk chair as she sat down on the bed.

“Now then,” she said in a very hushed tone, “I am sure you have questions. So I will do my best to answer them. If I can’t then I am sure Greg will.” She motioned to her head.

“Greg said something about you being a host. Do you know what he is doing in your body?”

“Depends on the hopper honestly. Some prefer not to wake up their host while using them. Others love making you watch them use your body against your will. Honestly, I kind of like that. Greg hasn’t been with me long enough to trust me yet. So most often I am ‘asleep’ in my own mind when he is in control.” She sat there with her hands in her lap. It didn’t feel like there was this giant of a man somewhere under her skin.

“What did you mean by me being a convert?”

She smiled and got off her bed. She proceeded to walk toward me. MAking eye contact the whole time. She was swaying her hips which gave glimpses at her amazing curvy body. Her thighs were to die for. She took off her hat and let her plaid checkered shirt fall to the ground leaving her blank tight tank top exposing her cleavage. “You see, Conner, the way that hoppers become hoppers is by having sex with a hopped person.” She stopped down and began kneeling. Her big brown eyes staring into my soul. She slowly moved her dainty hands up my jeans eventually moving to my groin. She continued to rub my growing member. She closed her eyes and let out a long exhale, her hands still moving to my belt. “Are you sure you want to join this very exclusive group?” She said undoing my buckle and slowly opening her eyes to meet mine.

I was speechless. Lex wasn’t even on my radar a little while ago. Now heer she was undoing my belt. Making me squirm in my own clothes. Honestly, even if she was crazy or had some form of D.I.D. I don’t mind this at all. All I could do was lean back and nod my head. I didn’t know who was driving. Lex or Greg. But it felt too good for me to even care. I closed my eyes and felt her dainty hands reach into my boxers. Her fingers wrapped around my throbbing member, pulling it out. I looked down and saw her kiss the tip of my pulsing dick. I felt her lower her mouth around it. Her tongue was caressing every inch of my hardened dick. Slowly sucking on it. She began to undo her belt. And started to pull off her tight jeans. She let go of my dick out of her mouth with a loud Plop noise. She stood up and shimmied out of her jeans. Leaning a pink thong already wet with her juices. And her black tank top.

“Last chance to go home,” she said as she pointed toward the door while simultaneously sitting down on my lap. I didn’t answer. I was paralyzed in ecstasy. I closed my eyes as she smiled at me. She began rubbing her wet panties over my dick. Slowly moaning everytime the cloth rubbed her clit. She continued to go faster and faster. Then she pulled her panties to the side and plunged my pulsing dick into her wet pussy. I heard her moan and coo as she continued to buck. Each thrust was amazing. I have had sex. But never this good. I could feel her muscles contracting around my dick. She was kissing my neck. Shoving her tongue down my throat. I could feel her body tensing up with each thrust. Her climax was coming. I moved my hips to match her speed and could feel my balls tense up. I was going to go too. I felt her run her dainty hands through my hair and cup the back of my neck and head. I grabbed her waist and thrust into her deeper. She yelped in pleasure as her body completely seized. She was shaking right as I released my load into her. We were panting. She kissed me again on the lips. As she slowly lifted herself off of my throbbing dick. I could see our juices all over my shaft. With a loud slurping noise she pulled herself off of me. And stood there smiling.

I couldn’t help but notice that she had cum dripping down her perfect thighs. I saw her reach down and catch the running fluid with her finger. Then brought her finger to her mouth and tasted it. “Not bad, kid.” She said, pulling her finger out of her mouth. “I’ve had better. But Lex here sure liked it. Now give it a few hours. When you wake up I’ll let you hop Lex. I bet she would love that. You know… liked… you.” I could feel myself slipping away from consciousness. I felt myself slump over the chair. And everything went dark.